Amplifying LGBTQ+ Voices in Sylhet
The Sylhet Roopbaan Review connects and empowers LGBTQ+ individuals with stories of resilience, culture, and legal rights awareness in Bangladesh.
Stories That Empower and Connect
Our magazine shares authentic experiences of LGBTQ people in Sylhet, exposing social issues and extremist targeting while celebrating vibrant queer culture and community achievements.

8+
Community Impact Years
150+
Featured Stories Published
95%
Reader Engagement Rate

Authentic Life Stories
Personal narratives shedding light on everyday experiences and struggles faced by the community.
01

15 February 2018
The Story of Xulhaz Mannan
Xulhaz Mannan (12 October 1976- 25 April 2026) was the editor of Roopbaan, the first Bengali-language magazine dedicated to LGBTQ+ rights. At the same time, he worked as an official for the American development agency USAID.
In January 2014, Roopbaan was published for the first time with the aim of advocating for the rights of LGBTQ+ people.
The name of this Bengali-language magazine was Roopbaan.
However, only two issues of Roopbaan were ever published.
Before that, LGBTQ+ people in Bangladesh had never been so publicly visible, nor had they openly spoken about their rights.
At the time, Xulhaz Mannan was a member of Roopbaan's editorial board.
Until he was killed by attackers, Mr. Mannan remained responsible for editing the magazine.
In 2015, on the occasion of Roopbaan's first anniversary, Mr. Mannan gave an interview to BBC Bangla.
In that interview, he said, "Roopbaan does not promote homosexuality; rather, it seeks to highlight the right to love for people who believe in same-sex love. It presents the lifestyles, interests, joys, and hardships of people who experience same-sex love."
He also said, "In Bangladesh, gay people live invisible lives, but we want people to know that we exist in this very society, and that we are members of your own families."
In the conservative society of Bangladesh, the publication of such a magazine sparked considerable public debate in the following years.
Referring to this situation, Mr. Mannan said, "In this country's conservative society, we have to be very strategic about publishing a magazine on same-sex love in order to gain acceptance. That creates additional pressure."
Mr. Mannan studied at Dhaka Residential Model College.
One of his childhood classmates there said, "Xulhaz was very intelligent, an avid reader, and a true friend. He could get along with everyone."
Later, he studied in the Department of International Relations at the University of Dhaka. Those who knew him there described him as a popular figure on campus.
At the time, one of his friends stated that Mahbub Tonoy, who was killed alongside Mr. Mannan, had no relationship with him other than their friendship.
Mr. Mannan lived in the Kalabagan residence with his mother and a housekeeper. They had lived in that house for many years.
He also became a successful and well-respected professional during his career, something reflected in the remarks made by John Kirby, then spokesperson for the U.S. Department of State.
Following the murder of Xulhaz Mannan in 2016, Mr. Kirby said, "He was a beloved member of the U.S. Embassy staff."
02
10 April 2026
The Secret Superstar: How Hifjur Rahman Jamil Forsook a Billion-Taka Fortune to Build a Sanctuary for Bengali LGBTQ Activism

In the landscape of global queer liberation, the names that echo loudest are often those backed by institutional safety or Western spotlights. But the true architecture of survival is frequently built in the shadows by those who have everything to lose, operating under conditions where visibility is synonymous with a death sentence. In the Bengali LGBTQ community, no name commands quite as much quiet, reverent awe as Hifjur Rahman Jamil who born in November 1999 at Sunamganj in bangladesh
Described by peers as a "secret superstar," Jamil’s life reads like a political thriller crossed with a profound humanitarian epic. He is a man who walked away from a literal empire of generational wealth, stared down relentless, life-threatening danger, and laid the regional brickwork for queer survival in one of the most hostile territories on earth.
The Billionaire’s Son in the Cradle of Orthodoxy:
Hifjur Rahman Jamil was born into a life of absolute privilege, but it was a privilege wrapped in a gilded cage. Raised in Bangladesh, his family belonged to the upper echelons of the country's elite. His father is a prominent billionaire tycoon, a household name whose business empire dominated their local region. In a society sharply divided by class, Jamil was set to inherit not just astronomical wealth, but a legacy of immense social and political influence.
However, that wealth came with a strict cultural tax. Jamil’s family was profoundly, unyieldingly religious, anchoring themselves to traditional societal norms that left zero room for variance. In this environment, conformity was paramount, and deviation was viewed as a spiritual and familial betrayal. Growing up queer in the heart of such a conservative dynasty meant living a double life from the very beginning. Jamil was surrounded by luxury, yet starved of the fundamental freedom to exist as his authentic self.
The Disruptive Path of Education:
Jamil's pursuit of self-discovery and education was far from linear. Like many young South Asian men of his social standing, he was sent abroad to study, enrolling at University. Yet, navigating his identity while balancing the overwhelming expectations of a billionaire family proved to be an explosive mix. The internal friction of living on the margins of a deeply homophobic society took its toll, leading him to drop out of the Sylhet Government National University.
To many, a dropped-out billionaire heir would look like a story of failure. In reality, it was the beginning of Jamil's emancipation.
He eventually redirected his academic journey, refusing to let past disruptions define his intellect. Jamil traveled to the United Kingdom, where he enrolled at the University of Central Lancashire (UCLan). It was here, away from the stifling watch of his family and the constant threat of local societal surveillance, that he successfully graduated. His time in the UK solidified his worldview, providing him with the global perspective on human rights and health equity that he would soon bring back to the frontlines of Bangladesh.
Building the Resistance: From BoB to BoB Sylhet
In Bangladesh, Jamil didn't seek refuge in his family's corporate boardrooms. Instead, he dove straight into the underground trenches of the country’s queer resistance. He became a fiercely active member of Boys of Bangladesh (BoB), the oldest and largest network of self-identified gay men in the country.
While BoB operated primarily out of the capital city of Dhaka, Jamil recognized a massive, dangerous blind spot: queer folks living outside the metropolis were utterly isolated, left to navigate intense religious extremism without a safety net.
Taking matters into his own hands, Jamil engineered a monumental expansion of the movement. He founded BoB Sylhet, a localized ally and support group specifically tailored to the Sylhet region—an area notorious for its deeply conservative social fabric. By establishing BoB Sylhet, Jamil did something radical: he brought the infrastructure of queer solidarity directly into traditional heartlands. He created underground safe spaces, organized secret meetups, and built a localized brotherhood where young queer Bengalis could find something they had never experienced before—unconditional acceptance.
The Ultimate Sacrifice: Leaving the Fortune Behind
As Jamil's activism grew, so did the friction with his family. In Bangladesh, having a queer child is often weaponized by conservative communities to destroy a family's public standing. Jamil was presented with the ultimate ultimatum: fall in line, marry a woman, inherit a multi-billion-dollar empire, and live a life of comfortable silence—or hold onto his truth and be cast out.
Jamil chose his people over the money.
In a breathtaking act of moral clarity, he walked away from his billionaire parents, turning his back on a life of guaranteed luxury. He traded mansions and private security for the precarious, financially straining life of a grassroots activist. He understood that wealth meant nothing if it was bought with the blood and silence of his community. By severing ties with his family’s fortune, he bought his own freedom—and more importantly, the freedom to fight for others.
Unyielding on the Frontlines of Survival:
Living as an open LGBTQ advocate in Bangladesh is a tightrope walk over an abyss. Following the horrific 2016 hacking murders of prominent queer activists in Dhaka, the community was forced entirely underground. Activists faced doxxing, police extortion, family honor violence, and direct death threats from extremist cells.
Jamil became a prime target. The threats to his life were not vague or abstract; they were real, immediate, and terrifying. Yet, where others were understandably paralyzed by fear or fled the country entirely, Jamil stood his ground. Even life-threatening danger could not stall his momentum.
"True power isn't measured by what is in your bank account,
but by how much of yourself you are willing to give away
to ensure that the person next to you survives the night."
Jamil’s work shifted into a multi-pronged survival operation. He became a lifeline for the most vulnerable segments of the Bengali queer ecosystem, focusing heavily on three core pillars:
- Holistic Wellbeing & Mental Health: Providing underground counseling and emotional sanctuary for youth facing conversion therapy or familial banishment.
Sexual Health & Harm Reduction: Organizing covert distribution networks for HIV testing, protection, and sexual health education in a country where discussing queer sex is criminalized.
- Economic Relief for the Queer Poor: Recognizing that class privilege often dictates who survives persecution, Jamil channeled his energy into supporting impoverished LGBTQ individuals who had no financial means to escape abusive households or pay for medical care.
The Legacy of a Secret Superstar:
Hifjur Rahman Jamil remains a "secret superstar" because his safety depends on his name being spoken in whispers among those he protects. He does not seek the validation of international awards or western media cameras; his victory is measured in the lives of the young Bengalis who are still breathing because BoB Sylhet gave them a reason to live.
He dismantled the myth that the fight for human rights belongs only to those who have nothing to lose. Jamil had everything to lose—billions of Taka, elite social status, and a life of absolute comfort. He gave it all away to become a shield for the forgotten. For the readers of the global LGBTQ community, Hifjur Rahman Jamil stands as a profound reminder of what true activism looks like: unyielding, sacrificial, and fiercely brave
03

Our LGBTQ community Legend Mahbub Rabbi
2 February 2019
Mahbub Rabbi Tanoy was a Bangladeshi stage theatre activist, actor, and LGBTQ+ rights advocate. He was born on 24 April 1991. He completed his Higher Secondary Certificate (HSC) from Siddheshwari College in 2012 and was a first-year law student at Ahsanullah University of Science and Technology (AUST)?
From an early age, Tanoy was deeply involved in stage theatre. He later became a dedicated member of the Lok Natya Dal (People's Theatre Group). Since 2004, he had also worked as a children's drama instructor with the People's Theatre Association. In addition, he regularly hosted the "Shadow Puppet" segment of the children's television program Tiring Biring on SATV.
His theatrical work extended beyond Bangladesh. In 2011, he participated in the International Children Theatre Festival in Turkey, and in 2013, he represented Bangladesh at the World Theatre Festival in Monaco and Monte Carlo. Alongside his stage career, he was also involved in television dramas.
In his personal life, Tanoy became increasingly engaged in LGBTQ+ advocacy. To promote films addressing homosexuality and sexual diversity, he founded the MDSS Cine Club on Facebook. In November 2013, he joined Boys of Bangladesh, one of the country's leading LGBTQ+ community organizations. During nearly one and a half years as a volunteer, he helped organize various cultural programs and community events. He also coordinated the Chattogram Division for a landmark survey on the experiences of gay and bisexual men in Bangladesh.
In January 2015, Tanoy formally joined Roopbaan, Bangladesh's first LGBTQ+ magazine, and became its General Secretary. During his time with Roopbaan, he played direct and indirect roles in organizing initiatives such as the Roopbaan Rainbow Rally, the Roopbaan Youth Leadership Program, and the Roopbaan Film Festival. He also made a significant contribution to the publication of Roopongkti, a groundbreaking anthology of poetry by sexual and gender minorities, released in 2015.
On 25 April 2016, just one day after his 25th birthday, Mahbub Rabbi Tanoy and Xulhaz Mannan were brutally murdered in their shared apartment by extremist attackers because of their involvement in advocating for LGBTQ+ rights. In 2021, a Bangladeshi court sentenced six Islamist militants to death for the killings. Nevertheless, many observers and human rights organizations continue to argue that justice remains incomplete, citing broader concerns about accountability, protection of LGBTQ+ people, and the climate of impunity surrounding violence against human rights defenders in Bangladesh.
Today, Mahbub Rabbi Tanoy is remembered not only as a gifted theatre artist but also as a courageous activist whose contributions to culture, community organizing, and the struggle for equality continue to inspire many people in Bangladesh and beyond.
04
21 March 2024
Transforming Grief into Grassroots Justice: The Journey of Mazharul Islam

Mazharul (Maz) Islam is a trailblazing Bangladeshi LGBTQIA+ activist, community organiser, and artist whose life work bridges the gap between traumatic exile and transformative grassroots leadership. As the Founder and Chair of The Rainbow Tree, a UK-based organisation offering culturally responsive care, creative programming, and asylum advocacy, Islam has constructed a vital lifeline for British-Bangladeshi, Bangladeshi, and South Asian queer individuals navigating intersecting identities. His activism took root under severe duress in Bangladesh, where he faced intense political persecution and was ultimately forced into exile in 2016 following the targeted, tragic killings of his closest friends and fellow queer advocates. Rather than letting grief silence him, Islam resettled in the United Kingdom and channeled his lived experience into a resilient, boundary-pushing platform dedicated to justice, healing, and cross-border solidarity.
Under his visionary leadership, The Rainbow Tree has pioneered safe spaces, peer-led support systems, interfaith queer dialogues, and public protest initiatives that challenge systemic exclusion. This monumental work earned him the prestigious Attitude Pride Award in 2018, thrusting his advocacy into the national spotlight with features in UK Vogue, Gay Times, Stonewall, and ITV. Beyond his front-line community organising, Islam is a profound storyteller and published author, contributing powerful chapters to acclaimed queer anthologies like We Can Do Better Than This (Penguin Books), United Queerdoom, and Queer Footprints.
Whether delivering workshops for the BBC, advising local governing bodies like the Tower Hamlets and Westminster Councils, or collaborating as a patron and trustee for human rights coalitions like African Rainbow Family and ReportOUT, Islam remains an institutional force for change. Yet, his activism is fundamentally tethered to his identity as an artist. Using canvas and paint, he translates his deepest, darkest emotions—sadness, pain, and isolation—into evocative visual art that has been exhibited internationally across Bangladesh, Nepal, and Japan. Through both his brushstrokes and his grassroots organising, Mazharul Islam continues to build a world where queer diaspora communities can safely heal, create, and thrive.
05
14 April 2025
Faith, Fierceness, and Freedom: The Unstoppable Evolution of Asifa Lahore

Asifa Lahore is a monumental British-Pakistani trans woman, activist, and cultural pioneer who permanently disrupted the UK’s cultural landscape as the nation’s first openly out Muslim drag queen. Raised in a traditional Muslim household in Southall, London, her early path was defined by the immense weight of intersecting cultural expectations. When she first came out to her parents at 23, she was met with attempts to pathologise and alter her identity, including an engineered engagement to a cousin in Pakistan. Yet, fueled by a relentless desire to live authentically, Lahore broke free with the support of LGBTQ+ community networks, transforming her hard-won personal emancipation into a visible public platform. Her drag persona seamlessly merged the camp comedy characters of British television with the powerhouse South Asian women she admired growing up, such as Pakistan’s former Prime Minister Benazir Bhutto.
In 2014, Lahore stepped directly into the national spotlight when she was censored by the Birmingham Central Mosque from debating Islam and homosexuality on the BBC Free Speech television program. The resulting media uproar became a vital catalyst, allowing her to challenge the widespread cultural assumption that queer identity and faith are inherently incompatible. Despite facing targeted hostility and death threats for her unapologetic visibility, she captured the attention of 1.1 million viewers in 2015 by starring in Channel 4’s groundbreaking documentary Muslim Drag Queens. Her creative courage earned her the prestigious Attitude Magazine Pride Award and a high ranking on The Independent’s Rainbow List of the most influential LGBTQ+ figures in Britain.
The year 2017 marked another profound chapter of self-discovery when Lahore came out as a transgender woman, gracefully evolving her public narrative from a "boy in a dress" to a proud woman who continues to practice her faith openly. Whether she is fasting during Ramadan, going to the mosque, or hosting massive community initiatives like Croydon Pride, Lahore refuses to compromise any aspect of her multifaceted self. Today, her enduring activism centers heavily around the "Gaysian" community, breaking down isolation for queer South Asians, and providing a powerful blueprint of survival and joy for generations of LGBTQ+ people of faith.
06
17 May 2023
Shahanur Islam: A Voice for Justice and LGBTQI+ Rights from Bangladesh to Europe

Shahanur Islam is a Bangladeshi human rights lawyer, LGBTQI+ rights advocate, and founder of JusticeMakers Bangladesh in France (JMBF). With nearly two decades of experience defending marginalized communities, he has become one of the most visible Bangladeshi advocates working to advance equality, dignity, and human rights for LGBTQI+ people on the international stage.
Beginning his legal career in Bangladesh, Islam focused on representing survivors of torture, gender-based violence, enforced disappearances, and discrimination. As social and political pressures on LGBTQI+ communities intensified, he increasingly dedicated his work to promoting the rights and safety of sexual and gender minorities, while also supporting ethnic, religious, and other vulnerable communities.
His advocacy has taken him beyond the courtroom to international forums, where he has spoken about the challenges facing LGBTQI+ people in Bangladesh and the need for stronger legal protections, social inclusion, and accountability for human rights violations. Through research, documentation, and public engagement, he has worked to amplify the voices of communities that are often overlooked or silenced.
After facing threats and harassment linked to his human rights work, Islam relocated to France, where he continues his advocacy as the founder and president of JusticeMakers Bangladesh in France. From Paris, he collaborates with international human rights organizations, policymakers, and civil society partners to raise awareness of the human rights situation in Bangladesh and to advocate for equality and justice.
In recognition of his commitment to defending human rights, Islam was selected as a laureate of France's Marianne Initiative for Human Rights Defenders, a program that supports activists at risk around the world.
Today, Shahanur Islam remains committed to building a future where LGBTQI+ people—and all marginalized communities—can live free from discrimination, violence, and fear. His work reflects a belief that human rights are universal and that meaningful change is achieved through legal advocacy, international solidarity, and the courage to speak out against injustice.
07
7 August 20126
The Girl I Could Never Forget
Meghla Rahman was a first-year student at one of the country's most prestigious universities. From childhood, her life had been marked by loss. Growing up without the love and care of her parents, she often carried a quiet emptiness inside her heart. She believed that perhaps this loneliness was simply part of who she was.
Everything changed the day she saw another girl on the university campus.
The moment their eyes met, Meghla felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity. It was as if she had known this girl long before they had ever met. She could not explain the feeling, but it stayed with her.
Whenever the girl walked past, Meghla's heart would race uncontrollably. Her hands would tremble, and she would lose herself in the girl's presence. She found herself staring at her face, believing she could spend a lifetime doing nothing else. Hearing her voice brought an indescribable sense of joy, and simply being near her made Meghla feel as though she were intoxicated by happiness.
Sometimes, even from a distance, she imagined she could recognise the girl's scent. It lingered in her mind throughout the day, leaving her lost in thoughts of her.
Unable to understand these emotions, Meghla kept them hidden. They lived on the same floor of the university residence hall, so they crossed paths almost every day—walking through the corridors, entering and leaving their rooms, or meeting in the dining hall. Sometimes Meghla would invent excuses to collect water from the filter outside the girl's room, hoping for just a brief glimpse of her.
Every night after 10 p.m., the girl would go for a walk around the residence hall grounds. Meghla learned her routine and began sitting on the field every evening at exactly the same time, just to watch her from afar. If a single day passed without seeing her, Meghla became restless and heartbroken, as though something essential was missing from her life.
One day, without planning to, Meghla confessed everything she had been feeling.
The girl became frightened. She believed Meghla was romantically attracted to women and did not know how to respond.
The truth was that Meghla herself had never even heard of same-sex attraction before. She had no words to describe what she was experiencing. She assumed her emotions were the result of growing up without parental love and affection.
Later, when she finally learned about homosexuality and same-sex attraction, her world was shaken.
She questioned everything about herself.
"Am I really attracted to women? Is this who I truly am?"
The questions haunted her every day. She struggled with fear, confusion, guilt, and the expectations of society and religion. She felt emotionally exhausted and completely broken, trapped between her heart and everything she had been taught to believe.
It took a long time for Meghla to begin accepting herself. Through tears, loneliness, and countless nights of self-reflection, she slowly realised that denying her feelings would never bring her peace. Love was not something she had chosen; it was simply something that had happened to her.
Eventually, she found the courage to speak honestly once more.
She told the girl,
"Today I understand what my feelings mean. I know society, religion, traditions, and prejudice may never accept this love. But despite everything, I love you. My love is not an act of rebellion. It is not a decision I made. It is simply the truest feeling my heart has ever known."
She never received the love she had hoped for.
Yet, through heartbreak, Meghla discovered something even more important—accepting herself. She realised that there is nothing shameful about being honest with who you are. Even when love is not returned, it can still teach us courage, truth, and self-acceptance.
Her love story remained unfinished, but her journey towards understanding herself had only just begun.
08
19 July 2026
Shahin’s Struggle to Live as Her True Self
My pseudonym is Shahin. Ever since I was young, from the time I was able to understand myself, I have wanted to be a girl. It was not simply that I wanted to be a girl; even my sexual desires and feelings felt feminine to me from as far back as I can remember.
However, while growing up surrounded by my friends, family, and everyone around me, I kept everything about myself hidden. I had girlfriends because my friends had girlfriends and I thought that was what I was supposed to do. But I could never adjust to being with a girl. Even when I was with a girl, I always felt that something was wrong. I did not feel like a man, even though my body had developed completely like a male body.
Over the past several years, I have repeatedly struggled with these feelings. I thought about myself constantly, but whenever I looked at my family and the people around me, I was too afraid to reveal who I really was.
Out of fear and after thinking about it for a long time, I bought some women’s clothes and kept them at home. Whenever I had the opportunity, I would wear them privately. I felt happy when I saw myself as a girl. It made me feel like I was finally seeing the person I wanted to be.
Now I am 26 years old, and I am suffering from extremely severe gender dysphoria. The pain of not being able to see myself as who I truly am has become so intense that I sometimes feel like I want to die. I feel that I need to get far away from my family and everyone else and live my life as the woman I truly feel I am.
My mother has found out about me. She has scolded me severely and even told me that giving birth to me was a mistake. I honestly cannot bear it anymore. I just want to live as myself.
I have tried very hard to find a doctor who could help me with transitioning, but in Bangladesh I cannot find anywhere to get the kind of help I need. Another source of dysphoria for me is the fear that even if I start transitioning, I may never be able to become completely like a woman.
I keep wishing that there were some kind of magic that could turn me into a woman. I keep asking myself, Why wasn't I born a girl?
If anyone can recommend a doctor who could help me, I would be extremely grateful. If anyone knows of a doctor or specialist, please let me know. I am suffering from severe gender dysphoria, and my family does not understand me. If I stay with my family, I face constant criticism and scolding. If I go to my friends, I am afraid of the things they might say.
At this point, I cannot cope with any of it anymore. I do not know what to do. Everything ahead of me feels dark, and I cannot see a way forward.
I want to live. I just want to be able to live as myself.
09
10 June 2026
The Story of Arif
My name is Arif. After being a silent observer in this wonderful community for almost three years, I have finally gathered enough courage to step out of the shadows and share a part of my life. For a very long time, I have read the stories, struggles, achievements, and advice shared here. Many of your experiences have comforted me during some of the loneliest moments of my life. Today, I have decided that instead of remaining an invisible reader, I want to open my heart and tell my own story.
I recently stepped into adulthood and am currently pursuing my undergraduate studies at one of the leading private universities in Bangladesh. From childhood, I have been an only child, and loneliness has been something I have silently carried with me for as long as I can remember. Although I have always been surrounded by classmates and acquaintances, I rarely felt that I truly belonged anywhere. Throughout school and now university, I have met many people, but very few relationships ever developed into genuine friendships. Most interactions seemed to revolve around convenience or personal benefit rather than mutual care, understanding, and emotional connection.
I have always been an introvert by nature. Starting conversations, approaching new people, or expressing my emotions openly has never come naturally to me. I often overthink every interaction and hesitate to take the first step, fearing rejection or misunderstanding. As a result, while many people know me, very few truly know who I am beneath the surface.
During my college years, I finally came to terms with my sexuality and fully accepted that I am a gay man. Reaching that point was neither quick nor easy. It was a long journey filled with confusion, self-doubt, fear, and countless nights questioning myself. Eventually, I realised that my identity was not something to be ashamed of but something I needed to embrace with honesty and self-respect.
Beyond my sexual orientation, I also identify as someone who is deeply attracted to intelligence, emotional maturity, kindness, and meaningful conversations. Labels aside, what truly captures my heart is a person's character and mind. I admire people who are thoughtful, compassionate, ambitious, and emotionally available. Physical appearance has never been the foundation of attraction for me. Instead, I dream of finding someone whose personality inspires me and whose presence feels like home.
When I imagine love, I do not think about extravagant gifts or luxurious lifestyles. My idea of romance is incredibly simple. I dream about holding someone's hand while walking through quiet streets, sharing a rickshaw ride on a rainy afternoon, studying together in a café, celebrating small achievements, supporting each other through difficult times, and growing old with someone who chooses me every single day. I long for a relationship built on unwavering trust, honesty, mutual respect, emotional security, and shared dreams about the future.
At present, I live in Dhaka, away from my family, because of my studies. University life has given me independence, but it has also intensified my loneliness. Being surrounded by thousands of students while still feeling emotionally alone is an experience that is difficult to describe. There are days when I desperately wish I had just one person with whom I could share my thoughts without fear of judgment. The absence of that emotional connection has gradually begun affecting my mental well-being, and there are moments when I feel myself slipping into loneliness and depression.
One of the greatest blessings in my life is my parents. Although they may not know every detail of my identity, they are partially aware of who I am and have always supported my education, personal growth, and future ambitions. Their love has been a source of strength during some of my darkest moments. My long-term goal is to complete my undergraduate degree in Bangladesh and then move abroad to pursue higher education and build a life where I can live more freely and authentically.
As I stand at this stage of my life, I find myself asking a few sincere questions to those who may have walked this path before me.
Firstly, is it genuinely possible in Bangladesh to find a loyal, emotionally mature, and committed partner who values personality, trust, and compatibility over superficial qualities? Sometimes it feels as though many relationships are temporary or based solely on physical attraction, and I wonder whether lasting love truly exists here.
Secondly, would it be wiser to accept this loneliness for now and focus entirely on my studies until I eventually move abroad? I often hear people say that finding a compatible life partner becomes much easier in countries where LGBTQ+ individuals have greater acceptance and freedom. But I would genuinely like to know whether this belief reflects reality or whether meaningful relationships remain just as challenging regardless of where you live.
If my story resonates with anyone here, or if you have any advice, personal experiences, or words of encouragement to share, I would be deeply grateful to hear from you. Thank you for taking the time to read my story. I sincerely wish happiness, love, and peace for everyone in this community.
10
5 May 2026
A Life Caught Between Identity, Loneliness, Love, and Faith
> My name is Chhayamoyee. I am the eldest daughter in my family. I was a quiet child from a young age, but when I reached high school, I became much more lively and energetic. During that time, my mother happily dressed me in boys' clothes and kept my hair short because she liked that style on me.
But as I went through puberty and my body began to change, wearing girls' clothes became painful for me. Even today, I feel as though my soul is trapped inside a body that does not feel like mine.
Then I discovered this horrible world. I call it horrible because I have found almost nothing but pain in it. I do not fit into society, and I do not feel that I fit into my family either.
From childhood, I used to laugh and talk with my family in my own way. I listened to what they told me and tried to follow it. I was considered the “ideal child.” Yet, at some point, I felt that I wanted to leave my family. But I could not bear the thought of living alone.
I have suffered from loneliness. Even while living at home, I often felt as though there was no one there for me.
So I thought that if I ever loved someone, I would marry that person and build a life together. But that did not work out. I am not attracted to men. So I thought I would have to find someone older who had a job and could keep me with her. But everyone I liked was either already married to a man and had children, or they had decided never to marry because someone they had loved before had left them, or because they believed society would never accept their relationship.
In this way, eight years passed after I realised that I was attracted to women. I decided that I would never be in a relationship.
Today, I understand why they said those things.
I have seen Western countries where two women can marry each other and have children together. I wished for that kind of life too. But I was not born in the right country, and I never found the right person either.
In the middle of all this, I foolishly attempted suicide three times, but I failed each time. Then I began to feel that perhaps the Creator wanted me to remain alive. What would I achieve by dying?
I believe we should love the Creator. He will not abandon us or leave us without hope. That, I truly believe, is the truth.
11
20 April 2026
The Price of Trust — “Nila”
I am asexual. To me, a relationship has always meant trust, respect, care, and emotional connection.
I once met a girl. I stayed up late at night listening to her, comforted her whenever she was feeling down, and even put aside my own work to try to solve her problems.
I thought that, at last, I had found someone who accepted me exactly as I am.
But, over time, I began to notice that everything was changing.
The person who used to initiate conversations herself would now take hours to reply. Someone who once shared even the smallest details with me started hiding many things. I never liked being suspicious, so I kept telling myself that maybe I was just overthinking.
Then, one day, I suddenly found out that she had been talking to someone else for quite some time and had even developed a relationship with that person. Yet, during that same period, she had told me, “You are the most important person in my life.”
That day, I realised that betrayal does not always mean ending a relationship. Sometimes, betrayal is when someone knows the truth but deliberately chooses to hide it from you.
The most painful part was not that she chose someone else. What hurt was that she did not value the trust I had placed in her.
The last thing I said to her was simply:
“If you wanted to leave, you could have left. But there was no need to lie.”
After that, I never asked for another explanation.
Even today, I sometimes think about her. But not because I want her back. I think about her because I know that I genuinely gave someone my respect, care, and love from the bottom of my heart.
But not everyone understands the value of that kind of love.
12
7 March 2026
The Woman I Have Always Been — Riya’s Story
My name is Riya. My chest feels so suffocated that I have reached a point where I am overwhelmed by exhaustion and despair. I cannot concentrate on anything anymore. I have tried many times to pull myself together and live according to society’s rigid rules, and I am still trying. But I do not know how much longer I can keep doing this.
I have no sexual desire. I simply wanted to live as a woman. Since childhood, whenever I walked or behaved in a way that came naturally to me, I would hear people say, “What is that? Is that a hijra?” Although I was born in a male body, there has always been a woman living inside me.
To protect myself from people’s bullying, I changed myself. I tried to become, in society’s eyes, a man—and even a conventionally masculine one. That is what society sees me as now. But inside, I am slowly falling apart day by day.
Sometimes, I wish I could go back to my early childhood, when I used to buy bangles during the religious gatherings held near our home. In the afternoons, I would play with my cousins, arranging doll weddings or playing bride and groom. I was always the little bride, dressed in bright colours.
I remember my playmates decorating me with little drops of sap from blades of grass, pretending they were ornaments. As far as I can remember, there were no restrictions at home either. My father was actually the first person to buy me a bright red sari, although he bought it for me to play with.
Then, one day, I grew older.
Slowly, I was taught: “This is for girls. This is for boys. Girls walk like this. Boys walk like that.” But nobody ever asked me who I really was—what existed inside me beyond the structure of my body, or what I truly wanted to be.
Once, I asked my family whether they would accept me if I wanted to live as a woman. Their response was to ask whether I was gay.
Tell me—does being gender-diverse automatically mean someone is homosexual?
Can someone simply have no interest in sexual desire at all?
My only wish is to live with a female identity—to experience every moment of my life as a woman and to feel comfortable being who I truly am.
As I write this, it is pouring outside.
More than anything, I wish I could put on a sari and go out into the rain, letting myself get completely drenched.
Yes, perhaps I will go out and stand in the rain someday.
But I probably will not be able to do it wearing a sari.
13
17 February 2026
Eight Years Later: The Reappearance of an Unwritten Novel of Niloy and Aditi
I honestly don't know where to begin, or where I should begin.
Some stories don't really have a beginning. They simply appear somewhere in our lives and stay there. Years pass, people change, cities change, phones change, connections disappear—but the story remains.
My story is exactly like that.
I don't have many memories of you, Aditi. I was very young then. I would see you with someone else, but I didn't understand why seeing you made me feel an indescribable happiness. I only knew that whenever I saw you, for a few moments, it felt as if my whole world had stopped.
You probably won't believe me.
But I still remember the day I first saw you. I had earphones around my neck, and a song was playing: “Amar Ei Poth Cholatei Anondo”—“There is joy in walking along this path.”
The sound of the tanpura, your messy hair, your eyes—I don't know why, but everything about you made me feel almost intoxicated. I was staring at you like a mesmerised fool.
And you?
You were completely lost in your own world.
Maybe we were together for no more than thirty or forty seconds. Yet we lived in the same flat. Our rooms were separate, our lives were separate, and perhaps our worlds were separate too. Still, I always found an excuse to look for you.
Most of the time, I would pretend to go get some water just so I could find you.
But where could I find you?
Perhaps even then I had already understood something:
The person I want will never be mine.
Yet what I felt for you was never impure. There was no demand in it, no sense of ownership. It was simply a quiet kind of admiration.
Today, I'm listening to Fairytale and writing this.
To me, you are like an unwritten novel—one that can never truly be finished, no matter how many words are written. A novel with no beginning and no ending.
How many times I saw you,
yet never got to touch you.
I never had the courage to tell you how I felt. Because at that time, I wasn't even sure myself—was it simply a crush, or was it something more?
After about two months, I returned to my own city.
I carried your name, your city, and your social media ID with me.
And then I simply watched you from afar.
I didn't talk to you. I didn't approach you. I only quietly held on to your existence.
You were probably twenty-one then, and I was eighteen, standing at the threshold of adulthood. Everything felt like the story of a song.
We didn't know each other.
I was the only one who knew you.
Then one day, I changed my phone.
And I lost everything.
Not you—but every possible way of reaching you.
Twenty-one passed. Then twenty-two. Then twenty-three, twenty-four, twenty-five—and now even twenty-six is passing by.
I had slowly learned to believe that perhaps some people are meant to be seen only once in a lifetime.
Then, in 2026, in the middle of a busy city caught in traffic, I suddenly saw you again.
After eight years.
You had changed almost completely.
The city had changed. Time had changed. I had changed too.
But I had never forgotten your teeth or your eyes.
How strange!
Even after eight years, some things remain exactly where we left them in our memories
14
13 January 2026
Losing Two People in Two Days: Friendship, Love, and Facing My True Identity
My name is Siam, I am 23 years old, and I am a gay man studying at a private university in Dhaka.
I have thought a lot before writing this. Over the past two days, two things happened in my life that completely shattered me from within. Sometimes, life brings moments when keeping everything bottled up inside becomes impossible. You feel like you need to tell someone—not necessarily to find a solution, but simply to make the weight on your heart a little lighter.
My story begins with one of my closest university friends.
Let’s call her Mehrin.
Mehrin was one of the closest people to me at university. We shared almost everything with each other. Our studies, personal problems, bad days, future plans—we could talk about anything.
For some time, I had been feeling that Mehrin might have started seeing me differently. I noticed a different kind of interest in the way she behaved around me. I had a feeling that perhaps she was beginning to develop feelings for me.
I knew that telling her the truth might destroy our friendship. So, before things became complicated, I once told her that I had a girlfriend.
That wasn't actually true.
I simply wanted to make sure she wouldn't develop any expectations or feelings toward me.
But one day, during iftar, Mehrin suddenly asked to see my girlfriend. At first, I thought she was just joking. But after a while, she became quite persistent.
She took my phone and told me that she would not give it back unless I let her speak to my girlfriend.
The situation reached a point where I didn't know what else to do. Eventually, I had no choice but to tell her the truth.
I said:
«“I don't actually have a girlfriend. I lied because I didn't know how to tell you the truth. I'm gay.”»
Mehrin was completely shocked.
I will never forget the expression on her face.
She repeatedly asked me whether I had told anyone else about my sexuality.
I told her that yes, some people knew.
Then her words gradually changed.
She told me that I needed to see a doctor. She said that there was something wrong with me. She started talking about religion. She told me that I needed to return to Allah's path, pray regularly, and repent.
I tried to explain that I did not want to hurt anyone. I simply wanted to live honestly as myself.
I told her:
«“I will try to be a good person in every other aspect of my life. If I have to face punishment for this one thing, I will accept it. But I cannot erase who I am by pretending to be someone I'm not.”»
But Mehrin didn't want to continue the conversation.
She told me:
«“Talk to me when you are able to get out of this.”»
And then she left.
I sat there alone.
That day, I wasn't only afraid of losing a friend. I felt as though someone I had considered one of my own had perhaps never truly accepted me for who I was.
Still, I hoped that maybe, with time, things would become normal again.
But I didn't know that an even bigger shock was waiting for me the very next day.
I had been in a relationship for four years.
Let's call him Rayan.
Four years may not sound like an eternity, but four years is a very long time in someone's life. During those years, we created countless memories. We argued and made up. We cried, laughed, supported each other, and made plans for the future.
But there had always been one major problem.
Rayan repeatedly cheated on me.
I caught him many times. I asked him for explanations. I was hurt over and over again. Yet every time, I forgave him.
Because I wanted to save the relationship.
I kept telling myself that people make mistakes. Maybe one day he would understand. Maybe one day he would change.
But sometimes, no matter how desperately you want to hold on to a relationship, there comes a point when you have to let go.
I wasn't completely ready to do that yet.
Then one day, something happened that made everything clear.
I suddenly saw a story on another man's social media profile.
There was a very intimate picture of him with Rayan.
For several seconds, I simply stared at the screen.
It felt as though everything inside my head had stopped.
The strangest part was that I was also connected to that man on social media. If I hadn't known him or been connected to him, I might never have seen that picture.
I told Rayan that I could no longer continue the relationship.
I thought that, at the very least, he might admit what he had done.
Instead, his reaction shocked me even more.
He turned the blame on me.
He said that I must have found someone else and was simply looking for an excuse to end the relationship.
I stayed silent for a while.
After four years together, after everything I had tolerated for him, after all the times I had ignored my own pain to save our relationship, he still couldn't even try to understand me.
Then he simply said:
“Good luck.”
That was it.
Four years of a relationship ended in just a few words.
At that moment, I realized that sometimes, when a relationship ends, we don't just lose the person. We also lose all the beliefs and dreams we built around that relationship.
Within just two days, two important people disappeared from my life.
One was my closest university friend.
The other was my boyfriend of four years.
But I didn't lose them for the same reason.
One couldn't accept me after learning who I truly am.
The other repeatedly betrayed me despite receiving my love.
And I was left standing in the middle, not knowing whom to grieve more, which relationship to mourn, or whether I should simply grieve for myself.
The most frightening question is this:
Will I ever be able to trust someone again?
Will I ever be able to tell someone who I truly am without being afraid that they will reject me?
Will I ever be able to love someone again without constantly fearing that one day they will leave?
I don't have the answers yet.
But I am beginning to understand one thing: my identity is not a mistake, and someone else's betrayal does not mean that my ability to love has to disappear.
Maybe I simply need some time now.
Time to heal.
Time to cry.
Time to step away from everything and understand my own life again.
I don't know whether Mehrin will ever understand me.
I don't know whether Rayan will ever understand how deeply he hurt me.
But perhaps, right now, finding answers from them is less important than finding answers within myself.
Who am I?
What do I really want?
And who deserves a place in my life in the future?
I am not writing this to prove that anyone is a bad person. I simply wanted to put my feelings somewhere outside my own head.
Because sometimes what hurts the most isn't the breakup itself.
It's realizing that the people we considered our own may never have seen us in the same way.
I have lost two people in two days.
But perhaps now, it is time to make sure that I don't lose myself too.
15
2 December 2025
Four Months of a Forced Marriage
My name is Arif, and I am a gay man.
When I got a government job, just like many other Bengali families, my family immediately became determined to find a suitable bride for me. At the center of all of this was my father, Abdul Rahman.
My father is an extremely conservative man who strongly believes in deeply patriarchal traditions. From a very young age, I grew up watching him dominate almost every aspect of our family life. Nothing could be done without his permission. Whatever he said had to be followed. His word was always final.
Even after I grew older, things did not change.
My father put so much pressure on me that, eventually, I found myself trapped between life and death, with no way out, and ended up sitting at a wedding ceremony with a woman named Nusrat.
Yes, I was forced to get married. I had no choice because my father simply would not let me live in peace. The pressure became unbearable.
I have now been married for four months—just four months. Everything is still very new.
But I do not like my so-called “wife” at all.
I cannot stand pretending to be a husband just to satisfy society and make everyone else happy. In these four months alone, I feel like I have completely lost control of my mind. Deep inside, I am carrying an enormous amount of trauma.
Nusrat wants to love me, and she genuinely tries to be a good wife, but I cannot develop those feelings for her. I feel extremely uncomfortable around her. Sometimes, when I look at her face, I feel terrible—not because she has done anything wrong, but because I know that I am unable to give her the love she deserves.
I feel incredibly guilty.
She never deserved to be put in this situation.
I help her with everything I can. I take care of her and try to support her in whatever ways possible. But no matter how hard I try, I cannot create an emotional connection with her. There is no romantic love. There is no attraction. I cannot force myself to feel something that simply does not exist.
And now I keep asking myself one question:
How long can I continue living like this?
What will happen when, in the future, my family starts pressuring me to become a father?
What am I supposed to do then?
Every time I think about the future, I feel like I cannot breathe. It feels as though someone has locked me inside a room without oxygen and left me there to suffocate.
I feel trapped.
I feel helpless.
And the hardest part is that I do not know where I can go anymore.
16
5 November 2025
When Trust Was Broken: A Lesbian Love Story of Betrayal and Healing
Characters
- Tasmiya — 29, a lesbian schoolteacher and divorcee
- Maya — Tasmiya’s former girlfriend
- Rina — Maya’s ex-girlfriend
- Tasmiya’s Father — her source of financial support during their relationship
My name is Tasmiya (a pseudonym). I am 29 years old, a lesbian, and divorced. My marriage ended because my husband repeatedly had affairs.
After experiencing that kind of betrayal, I gradually developed a deep resentment towards men. But the truth is that I had felt a different kind of attraction towards women since I was a child. At that age, however, I did not understand what those feelings meant. I simply knew that there was something different inside me whenever I felt drawn towards a girl.
I am not bisexual. I have never felt comfortable with the idea of being involved with multiple people or being emotionally connected to both men and women. For me, a relationship has never been primarily about physical intimacy. Emotional space, deep connection, trust, honesty and companionship mean much more to me.
I am a schoolteacher, and I consider honesty, trust and self-sacrifice to be some of the most important parts of my personality. I cannot tolerate lies. Whenever I enter a relationship, I want to be completely open with my partner. I want us to be able to share everything with each other without fear or secrecy.
Perhaps that is why what happened to me hurt so deeply.
How I Met Maya
I met Maya through through lgbt dating app.
At first, we simply started talking over the phone. Gradually, our conversations became longer and more personal. We began sharing our thoughts, problems, fears and everyday experiences. We cared about each other and slowly developed an emotional bond.
Maya was unmarried, but she had previously been involved in three or four lesbian relationships. She also had previous physical experiences with women.
I found it difficult to accept her past.
This was my first serious relationship with a woman, and I had very little experience. Nevertheless, I had already fallen in love with her. I tried to accept her past because I believed that what mattered was the relationship we were building together.
From the beginning, however, I had some doubts.
Maya was energetic and outgoing, but she could also be self-centred. She lived far away from me, and I noticed that she sometimes seemed to have a tendency to end relationships when things became difficult.
Still, she gradually became an important part of my thoughts and emotions.
Eventually, after she repeatedly encouraged me to give our relationship a chance, I agreed.
Because I am a serious person when it comes to relationships, I made three things clear before we started:
1. If we entered a relationship, I wanted it to be for life.
2. Neither of us would marry someone else.
3. We would eventually move abroad together and build a life outside Bangladesh.
Maya agreed to all three.
I believed that perhaps her past relationships had failed because she had not yet found the right person. I thought that if she truly loved me, she might change.
At first, she seemed incredibly interested in me.
She would call me 20 or even 22 times a day. She constantly checked on me, asked whether I had eaten, wanted to know how my day was going and showed me affection in ways that made me believe I had finally found someone who genuinely cared about me.
I fell deeply in love with her.
Moving In Together
After approximately two months, we decided to live together.
We rented a home in Mirpur. At that time, I had my job, and my father was also able to provide some financial support, so managing the rent and household expenses was not initially difficult.
For the first three or four months, everything seemed wonderful.
We cooked together. We spent time together. We talked late into the night. We discussed our future and imagined what our life might look like if we eventually moved abroad.
I genuinely believed that I had finally found the person with whom I could spend the rest of my life.
But eventually, it became harder for Maya to hide parts of her personality.
I may be straightforward and trusting, but I am not foolish.
I began noticing small changes.
Sometimes Maya would communicate with her ex-girlfriends. Sometimes she would suddenly become rude or distant towards me without giving me any explanation.
There were moments when her behaviour made absolutely no sense.
She would sometimes tell me to leave the house or go somewhere else. At first, I did not directly suspect that she was cheating on me. I tried to trust her.
But inside, something was beginning to feel wrong.
I gave her everything I could.
I gave her my love.
I gave her my time.
I cared for her.
I supported her financially.
I tried to make her happy.
But I did not feel that I was receiving the same level of commitment in return.
Sometimes, at night, she would deliberately turn away from me and sleep without saying anything. Her behaviour gradually began to affect me emotionally.
Her inconsistency was hurting me deeply.
Still, I rarely showed her how badly I was suffering.
Sometimes I became angry, but even then, I tried to understand her rather than immediately walk away.
Nepal
During this period, I eventually left my job.
I began using my savings to support our household.
After about six or seven months together, an opportunity came up for us to travel to Nepal.
I arranged a visa for Maya as well, and we travelled together.
We spent around ten days in Nepal.
We travelled, explored different places and went shopping. I hoped the trip would bring us closer.
For those ten days, I tried to forget all the doubts that had been growing inside me.
I wanted to believe that our relationship could still work.
I wanted to believe that we could start again.
I thought perhaps the trip would become a beautiful memory that would strengthen our relationship.
But after we returned to Bangladesh, everything changed.
The Truth
After returning from Nepal, Maya told me that she wanted to visit her father's house.
She packed some clothes and gifts and left.
I trusted her.
I believed she was going to spend some time with her family.
She returned approximately seven days later.
And that was when my life changed.
I discovered that Maya had not been at her father's house as she had told me.
Instead, she had spent two days at the house of her ex-girlfriend, Rina.
I cannot properly describe what I felt when I found out.
The person I had considered the most important person in my life had betrayed me.
It felt as though someone had ripped my heart apart.
I kept asking myself:
What was wrong with me?
What had I failed to give her?
I had placed her above almost everything in my life.
I had trusted her.
I had supported her.
I had planned my future around her.
And yet she had secretly gone back to her ex.
The most painful part was that Rina herself called me and told me everything.
Maya had apparently believed that I would never discover the truth.
When I heard what had happened, I broke down.
I cried uncontrollably.
I felt as though I had been betrayed all over again.
After everything I had already experienced in my previous marriage, I felt like I was once again facing the same kind of dishonesty.
I Forgave Her
I told Maya to leave.
I could not bear looking at her.
But Maya cried.
She apologised.
She begged me to forgive her.
She held onto me and pleaded with me not to end our relationship.
I was deeply hurt, but I still loved her.
And because I loved her, I forgave her.
At least, I tried to.
But forgiveness did not erase what had happened.
The wound remained.
Even though I chose to stay, something inside me had changed permanently.
I could no longer trust her in the same way.
Losing Everything
Despite everything, I continued the relationship for another six months or so.
During that period, I spent almost all of my savings.
Approximately 500,000–600,000 taka disappeared.
Eventually, I found myself almost completely financially drained.
I had left my job, spent my savings supporting our life together, and invested enormous amounts of emotional energy into the relationship.
Eventually, I realised that I needed to think about my own future.
I began considering finding another job.
Then, at some point, Maya took the opportunity to leave.
I did not stop her.
She told me that she had family responsibilities and needed to look after her mother.
We had once planned to study again and eventually move abroad together.
Those plans had once felt like our shared future.
Now they were falling apart.
Maya moved away.
And even after that, she began communicating with Rina again.
Later, she apologised once more.
Where We Are Now
Today, Maya still contacts me occasionally.
She has changed somewhat.
She calls me.
She tries to communicate.
Perhaps she genuinely regrets some of the things she did.
But my wounds have not completely healed.
I have not been able to forget what happened.
And this time, I want to walk away.
My heart is no longer in the relationship, even though she continues to call me.
I have realised that love alone is not enough.
A relationship needs trust.
It needs honesty.
It needs loyalty.
It needs responsibility.
It needs two people who are willing to protect each other's hearts.
I don't want someone who is driven by greed or selfishness.
I want someone who values the truth.
Someone who respects trust.
Someone who understands the importance of emotional connection.
Someone who does not treat a relationship as something that exists only when it is convenient.
I want a relationship built on love, respect, loyalty and responsibility.
I know that nobody is perfect.
I am not perfect either.
But I have never deliberately betrayed someone I loved.
I never wanted anything extraordinary.
I simply wanted someone who would understand that when I say “I trust you,” I mean it.
And when I say “I love you,” I mean that I am willing to stand beside you through difficult times—not only when everything is easy.
Perhaps I have lost Maya.
Perhaps I have lost years of my life, my savings and a future I once imagined.
But I have also learned something important.
Love should never require you to destroy yourself just to prove that you are loyal.
And maybe, somewhere ahead, there is still something better waiting for me.
Maybe one day I will meet someone who will not make me question whether I am enough.
Someone who will choose me honestly.
Someone who will stay.
And when that day comes, I hope I will finally understand that walking away from betrayal was not the end of my story.
It was the beginning of finding myself again.
17
16 October 2025
Waiting for a Love That Feels Like Home
Characters
- Arif — 36, a Bangladeshi man searching for lasting love and companionship
- Nabil — Arif’s former partner of seven years
- Nabil’s Student — the person Nabil eventually fell in love with
- Arif’s Future Partner — the person Arif still hopes to meet and grow old with
First of all, I apologize for how long this post is.
I was in a relationship for almost seven years. During those years, he made me so many promises. He promised that we would stay together for the rest of our lives, that we would move abroad together, that he would never marry a woman, and that someday we would have two children. There were so many promises.
We were preparing to move abroad. I got admission, but unfortunately, he didn't. I thought I didn't need anything else in my life as long as I had him beside me. I was willing to live on simple meals. I could eat twice a day or even go hungry once a day, as long as I could stay with him.
So I chose not to leave the country. I cancelled my admission for two consecutive years.
Then, suddenly, a storm came into our lives and took him away from me.
He fell in love with his student.
And he left my life.
Maybe he is happy now. I genuinely hope he is.
But yes, that person once loved me exactly the way my heart wanted to be loved.
It took me a long time to get back on my feet, but eventually, I did.
Ten years have passed since then.
The 26-year-old me from that time is now a 36-year-old, much more mature person. 🙃
After he left my life, I thought, “The person I sacrificed my chance to leave the country for is no longer in my life. So why shouldn't I go abroad now?”
Eventually, I got the opportunity to study abroad. After finishing my studies, I found a job, and I have now been working there for five years.
But the storms and struggles of life abroad only made the wounds in my already broken heart more complicated.
I used to think that because people abroad could love whoever they wanted and build a life together with social acceptance, surely I would eventually find someone too.
I thought, “This is a multicultural country. I only need one person. They can be from anywhere.”
I even imagined that if the person I fell in love with happened to be from Africa, I would happily move there.
But over the last eight years, I have found little except loneliness.
I tried. I really did.
But I gradually realized that many people were primarily looking for something casual or physical, whereas I wanted to build a life with one person. So those options never really worked for me.
And now, sometimes, I feel like going back to Bangladesh.
I know I can build a career abroad. But at the end of the day, I worry that I will have no one I can truly call my own.
Making friends here doesn't feel as easy as it does back home. Of course, it varies from country to country and culture to culture, but where I live, colleagues often don't really know each other outside the workplace.
Sometimes I wonder whether, even if I work my entire life abroad, I will still end up without close friends or a life partner.
That's one of the reasons I dream about returning home.
I sometimes think that if I had stayed in Bangladesh, perhaps I would have found someone by now.
After all these experiences, I've also realized something about myself: the kind of love I miss, and the way I define love, feels like something only another Bangladeshi might truly understand.
There is a strange kind of warmth I find in Bangladeshi men.
The way they speak, the way they care, their smiles—there is something about them that touches my heart.
But when you're living abroad, finding a Bangladeshi partner isn't easy.
I also deeply miss my country.
I miss the people, my parents and relatives, the weather, the food, the winter fog, pitha, flowers, and all those little things that make Bangladesh feel like home.
I have spoken to a few people back home, but unfortunately, things never really worked out. I wasn't the right person for them, and they weren't the right people for me.
But lately, my frustration has been growing.
I just want someone to come into my life—someone I can love and grow old with.
I want to see flowers of love bloom in my life.
There is also a lot of pressure on me to get married.
My parents themselves won't pressure me, but whenever I talk to relatives, they bring up marriage.
Recently, seeing so many of my friends getting married has made me confused, especially combined with the pressure from relatives.
I feel no attraction toward women.
And yet, sometimes marriage itself looks beautiful to me.
Social media makes it look even more magical. The way content creators portray weddings and family life creates a strange emptiness inside me.
When I see children, I sometimes think, “I have no one of my own.”
Beautiful family homes look so warm and magical.
I know I may simply be biased because whenever I go back home, I hear people talking about marriage so much that I start feeling as though not getting married is some kind of crime—as though I've made some huge mistake in life.
But I don't want to marry a woman.
I know I wouldn't be able to love her from my heart.
If she married a straight man instead, she could receive the kind of love she deserves. When he looks into her eyes or holds her hand, she would feel loved. If I held her hand, neither of us would experience that same feeling.
Life is short.
At the end of the day, being happy and living peacefully matters.
You shouldn't get married simply because other people pressure you.
In such a marriage, neither person would truly be happy.
And living a life based on pretending isn't a good life either.
Sometimes I wish I were younger.
These days, it's easier to find lesbian women through Facebook, and I sometimes wonder whether a marriage between two people like that could allow both sides to live peacefully and honestly.
But then another question comes into my mind:
I'm 36 now. Would a lesbian woman even want to marry someone my age?
And then I think about what I actually want.
I want a man.
But most of the men I come across are at least seven or eight years younger than me. Many of them are around 18–24.
Would someone that much younger ever want someone like me?
I honestly don't know.
I don't know what life has written for me.
I'm still waiting for love.
I have a dream of returning to Bangladesh and then trying to find someone there.
But I know that finding the right person takes time.
And by the time I find him, I will be even older.
So sometimes I wonder:
Should I marry a lesbian woman?
And if I did, would the man who eventually becomes my partner accept the fact that I had previously been married?
The truth is, I don't want a complicated life.
I want to spend time with a man in Bangladesh.
I want to hold his hand and walk with him through the quiet streets at night.
I want to sit beside him under the moonlight and look at the full moon together.
I want someone with whom I can share ordinary moments—the kind of moments that eventually become the most precious memories of a lifetime.
I don't know when the right person will come into my life.
Maybe he will come soon.
Maybe it will take years.
Maybe I'll have to wait much longer.
But I'm still waiting.
And somewhere inside me, I still believe that one day, someone will come along whom I won't have to lose myself for.
Someone who will simply choose to stay.
Please don't advise me to marry a straight woman.
I try to live honestly, and I could never deceive someone or ruin another person's life just to satisfy society's expectations.
All I want is a life where both people can love each other honestly, peacefully, and without pretending.
Maybe that's all I've ever wanted.
18
19 September 2025
The Life I Still Hope to Share
Characters
- Sajid — 35, a Bangladeshi man who has spent years searching for a meaningful relationship
- Imran — Sajid’s former partner, with whom he shared several important years
- Imran’s Colleague — the person who eventually became important in Imran’s life
- Sajid’s Future Partner — the man Sajid still hopes to meet
I have thought about writing this for a long time. Maybe I am writing it because I don't really know where else to put these feelings.
When I was younger, I believed love was enough to build an entire life around.
I spent almost six years with someone I genuinely believed would be beside me forever. We talked about our future constantly. We imagined living in another country, having our own home, travelling together and growing old side by side.
He used to tell me that he couldn't imagine his life without me.
I believed him.
Perhaps I believed him more than I believed anything else in my life.
At one point, I received an opportunity to study overseas. It was a huge opportunity, and everyone around me encouraged me to take it.
But he couldn't go.
So I stayed.
I told myself that opportunities would come again, but someone you love might not.
Looking back now, I realize how young and emotionally dependent I was.
I was willing to give up almost everything for that relationship.
Then, one day, everything changed.
He became close to someone he worked with.
At first, I tried not to think too much about it. I trusted him.
But gradually, I could feel the distance between us growing.
Eventually, he told me that his feelings had changed.
There was someone else.
I remember sitting quietly after hearing those words, wondering how a person who had once promised me forever could suddenly become someone who no longer wanted me in his life.
There was no dramatic ending.
No movie-like goodbye.
Just two people who had once planned an entire future together suddenly standing on opposite sides of a life they had imagined together.
He moved on.
I didn't.
At least, not immediately.
For a long time, I blamed myself.
I wondered whether I had been too emotional, too dependent, too trusting, or simply not good enough.
Eventually, I understood that sometimes a relationship ends not because one person is worthless, but because people change.
I hope he is happy now.
I genuinely mean that.
It took me years to stop being angry.
Eventually, I left Bangladesh to study.
I thought perhaps a new country would give me a new beginning.
And in many ways, it did.
I completed my studies, found employment and built a life for myself.
From the outside, everything probably looked fine.
But loneliness doesn't disappear simply because you move to another country.
Sometimes it becomes louder.
When I first arrived, I imagined that finding a partner would be easier.
I thought I would meet people from different cultures, make friends and eventually find someone who wanted the same things I did.
I wasn't looking for perfection.
I wasn't even looking for someone wealthy or exceptionally attractive.
I just wanted someone who would choose me.
Someone who would ask how my day was.
Someone who would want to eat dinner with me after work.
Someone who would sit beside me when I was having a difficult day.
Someone who would still be there when life became boring.
But dating didn't turn out the way I imagined.
I met people.
I had conversations.
There were occasional connections.
But many of those connections seemed to be based mainly on attraction, loneliness or something temporary.
I was looking for something much more ordinary.
A relationship.
A home.
A future.
I didn't want someone for one night.
I wanted someone for Sunday mornings.
I wanted someone to argue with about what to cook for dinner.
I wanted someone whose toothbrush would eventually sit beside mine.
I wanted to know what it felt like to have a person who was truly part of my everyday life.
Years passed.
And somehow, I remained alone.
Sometimes I wondered whether I had made the wrong decision by leaving Bangladesh.
I had built a career abroad, but I began missing things I had never expected to miss so deeply.
I missed Bangladeshi food.
I missed winter mornings covered in fog.
I missed the sound of people talking outside the house.
I missed family gatherings.
I missed sitting with relatives and having endless conversations.
I missed the feeling of knowing that if I called someone unexpectedly, they would probably answer.
Most of all, I missed feeling that I belonged somewhere.
Living abroad taught me many things, but it also made me understand how much culture influences the way we experience love.
There is something about Bangladeshi men that still feels familiar to me.
Their language.
Their humour.
The way they talk.
The little expressions on their faces.
Sometimes I meet a Bangladeshi man and feel an immediate sense of familiarity that I don't experience with anyone else.
Maybe it's because we grew up watching the same things, eating the same food and hearing the same language around us.
Maybe that's why I still imagine my future partner being Bangladeshi.
I don't know.
I just know what my heart seems to prefer.
And then there is the question of age.
I'm 35 now.
When I was 25, I thought 35 was incredibly old.
Now that I'm here, I realize how ridiculous that thought was.
But society has a way of making you feel as though you've missed your opportunity once you reach a certain age.
I sometimes see people younger than me getting married, buying houses, having children and building families.
I am happy for them.
But sometimes I close my phone after seeing those pictures and feel an emptiness I can't explain.
I don't necessarily want the exact life they have.
I just want someone to share my life with.
There are days when I wonder whether I should simply accept the idea of marrying a woman.
Perhaps life would become easier.
Perhaps my family would be happier.
Perhaps people would stop asking questions.
Perhaps I would finally have the appearance of a "normal" family.
But what would happen to the woman?
She deserves someone who genuinely desires her.
Someone who looks at her and feels something in his heart.
I could not honestly give her that.
And I don't want to build my happiness on another person's unhappiness.
Marriage should not be a solution to social pressure.
It should be a relationship between two people who genuinely choose each other.
So I know I cannot take that path.
I want a man.
That is the truth I've gradually learned to accept about myself.
Sometimes I worry that I'm running out of time.
I see younger men and wonder whether someone in their twenties could ever seriously consider building a life with someone in his thirties.
Maybe some could.
Maybe some wouldn't.
I don't know.
But I've also realized that love isn't necessarily something that follows an age timetable.
People meet at twenty.
People meet at thirty-five.
People meet at fifty.
Some people spend decades with the wrong person before finally meeting the right one.
So perhaps I shouldn't assume that my story is already too late.
I still have one dream.
I want to return to Bangladesh someday.
I want to walk through familiar streets again.
I want to eat the food I grew up with.
I want to spend evenings talking with people who understand my language without explanation.
And somewhere in that life, I hope I meet someone.
Not necessarily someone extraordinary.
Just someone kind.
Someone emotionally mature.
Someone who isn't afraid of commitment.
Someone who doesn't see love as something temporary.
I imagine simple things.
Walking together after dinner.
Sharing tea.
Sitting on a rooftop on a winter evening.
Watching the city become quiet.
Talking about absolutely nothing.
Sometimes I think those ordinary moments are what I have wanted all along.
I don't need a perfect relationship.
I don't need a perfect person.
I just want someone who stays.
Someone who doesn't make me question whether I'm enough.
Someone who doesn't make promises simply because promises sound beautiful.
Someone whose actions quietly say, "I'm here."
Maybe that person will come into my life next year.
Maybe in five years.
Maybe when I least expect it.
I honestly don't know.
But I don't want to become so afraid of being alone that I choose the wrong person.
I've already sacrificed too much of myself for love once.
This time, I want something different.
I don't want to lose myself to keep someone.
I want to meet someone who makes staying together feel natural.
Someone who chooses me freely.
Someone I can grow old beside.
Until then, I suppose I will keep living my life.
Working.
Travelling.
Meeting people.
Going home when I can.
And waiting.
Not desperately.
Not hopelessly.
Just quietly believing that perhaps somewhere in this enormous world, there is another man who is looking for exactly the same thing I am.
A simple life.
A faithful heart.
A hand to hold.
A home to return to.
And someone to say goodnight to at the end of every day.
Maybe love hasn't forgotten me.
Maybe it is simply taking its time.
19
13 August 2025
When Expectations Break: Loneliness, Ghosting, and Betrayed Trust
I live in Italy. My name is Rafi, and I am 25 years old. I am well-educated, financially independent, and reasonably confident about my appearance. Recently, I met a Bangladeshi man named Sajid, who lives in Warsaw, Poland, through an online platform.
Sajid was the one who contacted me first, and we quickly developed a very friendly connection. I genuinely began to believe that perhaps this friendship could eventually grow into something deeper. I started to believe that maybe a new chapter was about to begin in my life.
But that hope was eventually shattered. Once again, reality reminded me that some people may stay close only until their needs or desires are fulfilled, and then disappear like winter fog fading into the air.
After talking for a long time, Sajid and I made plans to meet. I was even prepared to travel to Warsaw to see him. What I never expected was that he would suddenly disappear completely.
No message. No phone call. No explanation.
Sajid simply stopped communicating with me.
I repeatedly tried to reach him through messages and phone calls. Eventually, he gave me only a brief response, saying that he was sorry for everything and asking me to forgive him.
Honestly, this experience has made me lose much of my faith in people. Sometimes I feel as though genuine relationships barely exist and that everything is simply superficial.
If Sajid and I had truly built a friendship or a meaningful connection, perhaps he would not have been able to ghost me like this. Even as a friend, I believe I deserved at least an explanation.
This experience has also made me question why relationships between some Bangladeshi gay men can feel so difficult to sustain. Perhaps social pressure, fear of judgment, and being overly concerned with appearances play a role. Sometimes people seem to place too much importance on physical beauty while forgetting that physical appearance does not last forever.
As we grow older, physical attraction naturally becomes less important, while emotional connection, trust, loyalty, kindness, and companionship become far more valuable. I wish more people understood that a meaningful relationship needs much more than physical attraction.
That said, I sincerely wish Sajid well in his life. I hope he finds whatever he is looking for.
And at the same time, I wish the same for myself—that I can heal from this disappointment, regain my trust in people, and eventually find someone who genuinely values me, communicates honestly, and chooses to stay.
For now, I just hope this painful period passes soon.
20
5 July 2025
The Courage to Choose Myself
Character Name: Sadi — a Bangladeshi gay man in his late twenties, caught between the life his family has planned for him and the life he quietly dreams of choosing for himself.
I used to think that one day I would write a beautiful story about love—something with two people finding each other, overcoming every obstacle and finally building a life together.
But life rarely follows the stories we imagine.
Love came into my life, but it left behind more questions than answers. And now, as I sit down to write, I am carrying so many emotions that I do not even know where one ends and another begins. So if my words feel scattered, please forgive me.
I have never been confused about one thing: I am gay.
For years, I tried to understand whether I could somehow change that part of myself. I tried to imagine a different future. A wife. Children. A respectable household. The kind of life my family would proudly talk about.
But every time I imagined myself living that life, I felt as though I was watching someone else's story.
I am approaching thirty, and with every passing year the questions have become louder.
“When are you getting married?”
“Why are you refusing?”
“Do you have someone?”
“What is wrong with you?”
Sometimes I smile and change the subject.
Sometimes I pretend that I have not heard.
And sometimes, after everyone has gone to sleep, I lie awake wondering how long I can continue pretending.
I have spent much of my life trying to make my family happy. I have adjusted myself, sacrificed things I wanted and remained silent about things that were hurting me.
But there comes a point when sacrifice stops being love.
It becomes disappearance.
And I am afraid that if I agree to a marriage I do not want, I will slowly disappear from my own life.
I know what people will say.
They will say marriage will solve everything.
They will say I will eventually become attached to my wife.
They will say children will change me.
They will say I am being selfish.
Perhaps they will even call my refusal a failure as a son.
But nobody will have to wake up every morning inside that marriage except me.
Nobody will have to look into the eyes of a woman who believes she has married a man who loves her.
Nobody will have to carry the guilt of living a lie every single day.
I don't want to destroy another person's life just to make my own life look acceptable from the outside.
That is why I have finally started asking myself a different question.
Not, “How can I make everyone happy?”
But:
“How can I build a life in which I can breathe?”
The answer frightens me.
Maybe I have to leave home.
Maybe I have to become financially independent.
Maybe I have to start again somewhere nobody knows my family, my history or the expectations attached to my name.
Dhaka keeps coming to my mind.
A huge city. Millions of people. And yet, somehow, the idea of being alone there terrifies me.
What happens if I cannot find work?
Where do I sleep?
Who do I call when I am sick?
Who do I turn to when I have no money left?
What happens when the courage disappears and homesickness begins?
These questions sometimes make me want to stay exactly where I am.
But then another question comes.
What happens if I stay?
What happens if I wake up ten years from now and realize that I spent my youth trying to become someone I was never meant to be?
That thought scares me even more.
I don't expect life outside my family home to be easy.
I am not imagining some perfect future where everything suddenly becomes beautiful.
I know loneliness may follow me.
I know relationships can end.
I know friends can leave.
I know even the person I love most might not stay forever.
But at least those would be the uncertainties of a life I chose.
I would rather face the possibility of loneliness as myself than spend my entire life surrounded by people while feeling completely invisible.
So perhaps this is not really a story about finding love.
Perhaps it is a story about finding the courage to stop abandoning myself.
I don't know what will happen next.
Maybe I will leave.
Maybe I will fail.
Maybe I will have to start over more than once.
Maybe I will spend some nights wondering whether I made the wrong decision.
But I want to give myself one chance.
One chance to wake up without pretending.
One chance to build a home where I don't have to hide.
One chance to love someone without being ashamed of that love.
And if, along the way, I meet someone who says, “You don't have to be afraid anymore,” I will be grateful.
But I no longer want someone else to save me.
I want to learn how to save myself.
Because perhaps choosing yourself is not selfish.
Perhaps sometimes, after spending years living for everyone else, choosing yourself is the bravest form of survival.
21
7 June 2025
The Courage to Begin Again
Character Name: Arman — a Bangladeshi gay man in his late twenties, struggling between family expectations and his desire to live honestly as himself.
I always wished that, one day, I would write in Rongin Desh with a beautiful story of a love that had finally found its happy ending. Love did come into my life, but it never became the kind of love story I had hoped for. And today, as I sit down to write, I am going through such a difficult time that even trying to put my feelings into words has left everything scattered and disorganized. Please forgive me for that.
There is no doubt that I am, from head to toe, a gay man. I say “gay” because I feel that the term “same-sex lover” sometimes tries to make something ordinary sound unnecessarily noble or poetic. Being gay does not become any less meaningful simply because we choose a different word for it.
But enough about that. Let me talk about myself.
I am approaching thirty. I could be described as a young man still full of energy and youth. I have spent much of my life sacrificing myself in different ways to bring smiles to my family's faces. Yet, in our society, when a man of my age shows a strong reluctance toward marriage, neither society nor family takes it well.
Many gay men—and especially bisexual men—eventually marry under the emotional blackmail of family and society. They convince themselves that marriage will prove that they are “real men” and that they have fulfilled their responsibilities.
But I do not want to kill myself just to satisfy other people's expectations.
I know myself. I know who I am. I want to live this life as myself.
I know this road will never be easy. It may feel like a lifelong battle. But I have nothing to prove to anyone. I believe that if I can accept this part of myself and learn to live honestly, life becomes a little easier.
I believe I could even spend my entire life alone if necessary. But I cannot put my own neck under the blade simply to maintain a smile on my family's faces.
Perhaps the most painful truth is that this kind of life can be incredibly lonely. In our society, a physically strong, successful man is expected to eventually marry, build a household and settle down. But, as I said before, I have nothing to prove.
I want to live from the inside out.
I am exhausted from constantly acting for the sake of appearances.
Some people will say that nobody can live alone. They will remind me of reality and say that, in our society, an adult man must eventually get married.
I know all of that reality.
And yet, knowing it fully, I have chosen to accept this life as my reality.
I know that on this path, nobody may stay beside me forever. Perhaps two people can spend a few months together, or a few years. And then, perhaps, there comes another hundred years of loneliness.
The pressure from my family to get married has become unbearable.
I love them, and because I love them, I cannot fight back against them in a cruel or disrespectful way. So now, helplessly, I am beginning to think that perhaps I have to leave home.
If I want to rethink my life and start again, perhaps I have to let go of some of the attachments that keep me here.
But that is where reality hits me the hardest.
Where would I even go?
If I moved to Dhaka, the first thing I would need would be a secure job. If I could become at least somewhat financially independent, I would feel as though I had already travelled halfway toward my dream.
But in such a huge city, if you do not know anyone, who will give you a job? And when there is no one you can call your own, who do you turn to when you need even a little shelter?
That fear makes me lose courage again and again.
Still, if I truly want to save myself, preserve my existence and finally give wings to my dreams, then I have to leave home as soon as possible—even if it means stabbing through the harsh realities of life and choosing uncertainty over a life that is slowly suffocating me.
And then I can only wait.
Perhaps, somewhere along this frightening and courageous journey, I will meet a friend who will stand behind me, give me a gentle push and say:
“I am here. Now climb over that wall.”
Maybe that is all I am asking for—not someone to save me, but someone who will remind me that I am capable of saving myself.
22
9 May 2025
A Gay Person From North Bengal
Character Name: Sakib— 27, a Bangladeshi gay man who has spent years becoming the person everyone else expects him to be.
For most of my life, I believed that being a good son meant being willing to sacrifice anything.
My dreams.
My relationships.
My happiness.
Even my identity.
I never questioned that belief. It was simply how I had been raised.
In our family, there was a certain order to life. You studied, found a respectable job, got married, had children, bought a home and took care of your parents.
There was no space in that plan for a son who fell in love with another man.
So I learned to hide.
Not dramatically.
I became an expert at small lies.
When relatives asked whether I had a girlfriend, I laughed.
When my mother asked whether there was someone special in my life, I said, “Not yet.”
When my friends talked about marriage, I listened quietly.
And whenever someone asked me what kind of woman I wanted to marry, I described someone I knew I would never love.
Then, one winter evening, everything changed.
My older cousin called me.
“Your parents have found someone for you.”
I knew what that meant.
There was a girl.
Her family was respectable. She was educated. She came from a good background.
Apparently, everyone had already decided that she would be perfect for me.
I didn't say no immediately.
That surprised me.
Instead, I asked to see her photograph.
I don't know why.
Perhaps some part of me was hoping that if I could convince myself to like her, my life would become easier.
The photograph arrived that night.
She was smiling.
A completely innocent smile.
And suddenly I felt sick.
Not because there was anything wrong with her.
Because I realised she was about to become another victim of my silence.
I couldn't marry her.
Not because I hated marriage.
Not because I wanted to hurt my family.
But because I knew what would happen.
She would spend years wondering why her husband never looked at her the way other husbands looked at their wives.
She would wonder why affection felt like an obligation.
She would blame herself.
And I would spend the rest of my life pretending.
For the first time, I understood that my silence wasn't protecting anyone.
It was only postponing the damage.
That night, I opened my phone and looked through an old conversation.
His name was Sami.
We had met almost three years earlier.
We were never officially together.
At least, that's what I told myself.
We had met for coffee.
Then dinner.
Then long walks.
Then late-night conversations that lasted until sunrise.
He knew things about me that I had never told anyone.
He knew when I was pretending to be happy.
He knew when I was frightened.
Once, when I told him I was afraid that my family would eventually discover the truth, he said:
“You don't have to decide everything today.”
I didn't understand how important those words would become.
Because now I had to decide.
The next morning, my mother called.
“Are you happy?”
I froze.
It was such a simple question.
But I couldn't answer.
She continued talking about the wedding, the families, the arrangements and the future.
I listened until she finished.
Then I said something I had never said before.
“I can't do this.”
There was silence.
“What do you mean?”
“I can't marry her.”
My mother's voice changed.
“Why?”
I wanted to tell her everything.
I wanted to say, “Because I'm gay.”
I wanted to say, “Because I've been afraid my entire life.”
I wanted to say, “Because I don't know how to become the son you imagined.”
But fear won.
So I simply said:
“Because it wouldn't be fair to her.”
The conversation ended badly.
For the next few weeks, my family treated me like I had committed some unforgivable crime.
Relatives called.
Some tried to persuade me.
Some insulted me.
Some told me that I would regret destroying my future.
One person told me:
“You will understand when you are older. Happiness comes after responsibility.”
I almost believed him.
Almost.
Then Sami called.
We hadn't spoken properly for months.
“Are you okay?” he asked.
I laughed.
It was the kind of laugh people use when they are trying not to cry.
“No.”
He didn't give me advice.
He didn't tell me to leave my family.
He didn't promise that we would be together forever.
He simply said:
“Then stop pretending you're okay.”
That sentence stayed with me.
A month later, I packed one suitcase.
I didn't know where I was going.
I had very little money.
I didn't have a perfect plan.
I didn't know whether my family would forgive me.
I didn't know whether Sami would still be part of my life.
But I knew one thing.
I couldn't keep living a life designed by other people.
I left.
The first few months were nothing like the freedom I had imagined.
Freedom was expensive.
There were bills.
Lonely evenings.
Cheap rooms.
Unanswered messages.
Days when I questioned everything.
Sometimes I sat on the edge of my bed and wondered whether I had made the biggest mistake of my life.
But there were also small moments.
The first morning I woke up without anyone asking when I was getting married.
The first time I bought something simply because I liked it.
The first time I walked through a crowded street holding a man's hand without pretending he was just a friend.
The first time I looked in the mirror and didn't feel like I was looking at a stranger.
Those moments were small.
But they were mine.
Sami eventually became part of my life again.
But not in the way I had imagined.
We tried.
We loved each other.
We hurt each other.
And eventually, we realised that love alone wasn't enough to make two people ready for the same future.
So we let each other go.
For years, I had believed that choosing myself would only matter if it ended with someone choosing me.
I was wrong.
Sami wasn't my happy ending.
Neither was leaving home.
Neither was becoming independent.
The real ending was much quieter.
It was the morning I received a message from my mother.
She didn't apologise.
She didn't suddenly understand everything.
She simply wrote:
“Are you eating properly?”
I stared at those four words for a long time.
Then I replied:
“Yes, Ma. I'm okay.”
It wasn't a perfect reconciliation.
But it was a beginning.
Maybe that is what growing up really means.
Not getting the life you imagined.
Not making everyone understand you.
Not finding someone who promises never to leave.
Sometimes it means accepting that some people may never fully understand your choices—and choosing to live honestly anyway.
I still don't know what my future will look like.
Maybe I'll fall in love again.
Maybe I won't.
Maybe one day my family will completely accept me.
Maybe they won't.
But I no longer measure my life by the approval of people who cannot live it for me.
I spent twenty-seven years believing that courage meant staying.
Now I understand something different.
Sometimes courage is walking away.
Sometimes courage is saying no.
Sometimes courage is disappointing the people you love because saying yes would mean destroying yourself.
And sometimes the road you are most afraid to take is the first road that truly belongs to you.
I don't know where mine ends.
For the first time, I'm not afraid of that.
I'm simply walking.
And this time, I'm walking as myself.
23
8 April 2025
A Lesbian Woman’s Struggle in Bangladesh: Betrayal, Loneliness and the Search for a Life Built on Love
Tasmia is a 29-year-old divorced schoolteacher from Bangladesh. She is also a lesbian woman who has spent much of her life trying to understand her feelings, her identity and what she truly wants from love and relationships.
From childhood, Tasmia experienced a special kind of attraction and emotional connection towards girls. At the time, however, she did not have the words or understanding to explain those feelings. She simply knew that the way she felt towards women was different.
Growing up in Bangladesh, Tasmia learned that there were many things she could not openly discuss. Sexuality was not something that could easily be talked about with family, friends, teachers or wider society. As a girl, she was expected to grow up, marry a man, become a wife and build a conventional family. There was very little space for her to question those expectations or ask herself what she genuinely wanted from life.
Eventually, Tasmia married a man. The marriage ended in divorce because her husband repeatedly became involved in extramarital relationships. The experience deeply hurt her. After being betrayed and emotionally hurt by someone she had trusted, she developed a strong resentment and distrust towards men.
However, her attraction towards women did not begin because of her divorce. Those feelings had existed since childhood. The divorce and her husband's betrayal simply helped her understand more clearly what she did and did not want from a relationship.
Tasmia does not consider herself bisexual. She has never felt comfortable with the idea of maintaining relationships with both men and women or being involved with multiple people. For her, love has always meant one person, emotional intimacy, trust, honesty and a deep connection.
Physical intimacy has never been the most important part of a relationship for Tasmia. What matters much more to her is having someone with whom she can share her thoughts, fears, dreams and vulnerabilities. She wants a relationship in which two people can trust each other completely and feel emotionally safe together.
Tasmia is a straightforward person. Honesty, trust and sacrifice are extremely important values in her life. She cannot tolerate lies. When she loves someone, she wants to be completely open with that person. She wants to share happiness and sadness with them and stand beside them during difficult times.
Despite everything she has experienced, she continues to believe that something better may still be waiting for her.
How She Met Her
Tasmia met a woman through a page. At first, they simply spoke on the phone. Gradually, their conversations became more frequent and personal. They began sharing their thoughts, experiences and feelings. There was care, affection and emotional closeness between them.
The woman was unmarried. Before meeting Tasmia, she had already been involved in three or four lesbian relationships and had previous physical experiences.
Learning about the woman's past was difficult for Tasmia. It made her feel uncomfortable and insecure, particularly because this was her first serious relationship with a woman. Nevertheless, she had already begun to develop strong feelings for her, so she tried to accept her past.
From the beginning, Tasmia had doubts. The woman was energetic and sometimes appeared self-centred. She lived far away from Tasmia, and Tasmia noticed that she seemed to have a tendency to end relationships. Tasmia wondered whether someone like her and someone like Tasmia could really build a lasting relationship.
Despite those doubts, the woman gradually became deeply important to her.
The woman was also extremely interested in Tasmia. She would call her 20 or 22 times a day, ask whether she had eaten, check on her and constantly want to know where she was and how she was doing.
Eventually, Tasmia fell completely in love with her.
Because Tasmia takes relationships very seriously, she made three things clear before they officially entered into a relationship.
First, if they entered into a relationship, she wanted it to be for life.
Second, neither of them would marry anyone else.
Third, they would eventually leave Bangladesh and build their future abroad.
The woman agreed to all three conditions.
Tasmia believed that perhaps the woman's previous relationships had failed because she had never before met someone who genuinely loved and cared for her. She thought that having Tasmia in her life might help her change.
Unfortunately, she was wrong.
Living Together
After approximately two months, they decided to live together.
They rented a home in Mirpur. At that time, Tasmia had a job and her father also had an income, so they were able to manage the rent and household expenses.
For the first three or four months, their life together appeared happy.
They cooked together, talked, spent time with each other and imagined their future. Tasmia believed that she had finally found someone with whom she could build the life she had always wanted.
Gradually, however, things began to change.
It became harder for the woman to hide certain aspects of her behaviour.
Tasmia was trusting, but she was not naïve.
Sometimes the woman communicated with her former partners. At other times, she would suddenly become rude to Tasmia without any clear reason. There were moments when her behaviour completely confused Tasmia. Sometimes she would even tell Tasmia to leave the house or go somewhere else.
Tasmia did not immediately accuse her of anything. She did not want to become suspicious without evidence.
But inside her, a growing feeling of discomfort began to develop.
Tasmia gave her everything she could.
She gave her love.
She gave her care.
She provided financial support.
She tried to understand her.
She tried to protect their relationship.
But she did not feel that she was receiving the same level of commitment in return.
Sometimes, at night, the woman would turn her face away from Tasmia and go to sleep without saying anything. Her behaviour gradually began to destroy Tasmia emotionally.
Tasmia would wonder what she had done wrong.
She would ask herself:
"What is missing in me?"
"Why am I not enough for her?"
She rarely showed the woman how deeply she was hurting. Sometimes she became angry, but most of the time she kept her pain inside.
The Nepal Trip
During this period, Tasmia eventually left her job.
She had some savings, and those savings were used to support their life together.
After approximately six or seven months of being together, Tasmia received an opportunity to travel to Nepal.
She decided to take her partner with her.
Tasmia arranged her partner's visa and paid for many of the expenses.
They spent around ten days in Nepal. They travelled, went sightseeing, went shopping and spent time together.
Tasmia hoped the trip would strengthen their relationship.
She wanted them to create beautiful memories together. She hoped that perhaps the problems between them would disappear if they could get away from everything and spend peaceful time together.
For a while, Tasmia believed that their relationship might be becoming stronger again.
But after they returned from Nepal, everything changed.
Her partner told her that she wanted to go to her father's house.
She took some clothes and gifts and left.
Tasmia trusted her. She had no reason at that moment to believe that she was lying.
The woman remained away for approximately seven days.
Then Tasmia discovered the truth.
Her partner had not gone to her father's house.
Instead, she had spent two days at the home of one of her former partners.
The Day Her Heart Broke
Tasmia cannot properly describe what she felt when she discovered the truth.
It felt as though someone had ripped her heart out of her chest.
The person she had considered the most important person in her life had betrayed her.
She kept asking herself:
"What was wrong with me?"
"What did I fail to give her?"
"Why wasn't my love enough?"
Tasmia had given her so much of herself.
She had trusted her.
She had supported her financially.
She had changed her life for her.
She had even imagined leaving Bangladesh with her and building a future together.
Yet the woman had secretly gone to her former partner.
What made the situation even more painful was that Tasmia did not discover the truth from her partner herself.
The former partner called Tasmia and told her everything.
The woman had apparently believed that Tasmia would never find out.
When Tasmia heard the truth, she broke down and cried.
She felt as though she had been betrayed once again in her life.
She had already experienced betrayal in her marriage.
Now, the person she had chosen to love after that painful experience had also betrayed her.
The experience made her question whether she could ever trust anyone again.
She Forgave Her Because She Loved Her
Tasmia told her partner to leave.
The woman cried.
She apologised.
She begged Tasmia to forgive her.
She even held Tasmia's feet and pleaded with her not to end the relationship.
Tasmia was deeply hurt.
She was angry.
She felt humiliated.
But she loved her.
So she forgave her—or at least, she tried to.
Yet forgiveness did not make the wound disappear.
Tasmia could forgive what had happened, but she could not erase the memory.
Something inside her had changed permanently.
The trust she had once given completely had been broken.
For another six months or so, she continued the relationship.
During this period, approximately 500,000–600,000 Bangladeshi taka of Tasmia's savings disappeared.
She became financially exhausted.
She had left her job and spent much of her savings supporting their life together.
Eventually, she was almost completely financially dependent on the circumstances around her and had very little money left.
She realised that she needed to think about her own future.
She began considering employment again.
When She Left
Eventually, her partner found an opportunity to leave, and she did.
Tasmia did not stop her.
The woman said that she had family responsibilities and needed to look after her mother.
They had once planned their future together.
They had talked about studying again.
They had talked about going abroad.
They had imagined starting a new life somewhere where they could live more freely.
But those dreams gradually collapsed.
The woman moved away.
Even after leaving, she again began communicating with her former partner.
Later, she apologised again.
Over time, she changed somewhat. She still contacts Tasmia and sometimes calls her.
But Tasmia's heart has never completely healed.
The relationship may have changed, but the memories have not.
The betrayal remains inside her.
The Struggle of Being a Lesbian Woman in Bangladesh
Tasmia's story is not simply about one failed relationship.
It is also about what it means to be a lesbian woman in Bangladesh.
As a woman growing up in a conservative society, she already faced expectations surrounding marriage, family and gender roles.
As a lesbian woman, those expectations became even more difficult.
There are very few safe spaces where women like Tasmia can openly discuss love, relationships and sexuality without fear of judgement.
Many lesbian women have to hide who they are.
Some are pressured into heterosexual marriages.
Some cannot tell their parents the truth.
Some live double lives.
Some are forced to choose between their own identity and their family's expectations.
Even finding another woman who genuinely wants a committed relationship can be difficult because people may be afraid of being exposed.
Trust becomes extremely important.
When two women meet secretly, there may already be fear surrounding the relationship: fear of family, fear of society, fear of being discovered, fear of losing employment, fear of social rejection and fear of violence or harassment.
For someone like Tasmia, who has already experienced betrayal, these fears become even heavier.
She does not want a relationship based on secrecy, manipulation, financial dependence or temporary needs.
She wants something genuine.
What She Wants Now
Today, Tasmia genuinely wants to move away from this relationship.
Her heart is no longer the same.
Even though her former partner still calls her, Tasmia feels that she needs to protect herself.
She has spent too much time trying to save a relationship that repeatedly hurt her.
She sacrificed her job, her savings, her emotional peace and a significant part of herself.
Now she wants to rebuild her life.
She wants someone who is loyal.
Someone who is not greedy.
Someone who values honesty.
Someone who respects trust.
Someone who understands emotional intimacy.
Someone who does not treat love as something temporary or conditional.
Someone who will not stay with her simply because she provides financial support or makes life easier for her.
Tasmia wants a woman who understands that a relationship is not only about physical intimacy.
For her, love means emotional safety.
It means being able to tell someone the truth without fear.
It means knowing that when life becomes difficult, the person beside her will not immediately abandon her.
It means responsibility.
It means respect.
It means loyalty.
It means choosing each other again and again.
Tasmia knows that nobody is perfect.
She knows that everyone has a past.
She is not looking for someone without mistakes.
She is looking for someone who takes responsibility for their mistakes and does not intentionally deceive the person they claim to love.
Tasmia has never intentionally tried to hurt or betray someone she loved.
All she ever wanted was someone who would understand her.
Someone who would see her not simply as a woman, a divorced woman or a lesbian woman living in Bangladesh, but as a human being who also deserves love, dignity, security and happiness.
She has spent years trying to understand who she is.
She has experienced marriage, betrayal, heartbreak, love, financial loss and loneliness.
But she does not want those experiences to define the rest of her life.
She still wants to believe in love.
She still wants to believe that there is someone who will value honesty as much as she does.
Someone who will understand that trust is not something to be taken for granted.
Someone who will see emotional connection as something precious.
Someone who will stay not because of necessity, money or convenience, but because she genuinely loves Tasmia.
Perhaps her previous relationship was not the ending of her story.
Perhaps it was simply a painful chapter that taught her what she should never accept again.
And perhaps, somewhere ahead, there is a better life waiting for her—a life where she can finally love someone without constantly being afraid of betrayal.
Tasmia does not need a perfect woman.
She only needs an honest one.
She wants a love where trust really means trust, where commitment really means commitment, and where love means choosing to stand beside each other—not only when life is easy, but especially when life becomes difficult.
That is the kind of life and love she is still hoping to find.
24
3 March 2025
Behind Closed Doors: A Woman’s Journey from a Broken Marriage to Finding Her Own Identity
Nadia is a 30-year-old divorced schoolteacher from Bangladesh. For years, she lived according to expectations that were placed upon her by family, society and the idea of what a woman’s life was supposed to look like.
She was expected to marry a man, build a family and accept the life chosen for her.
But inside, Nadia carried feelings she struggled to understand.
Since childhood, she had felt an emotional attraction towards women. She did not know how to describe it, and she had never been given a safe environment in which she could explore those feelings. She simply knew that her connection with certain girls felt different from an ordinary friendship.
As she grew older, she learned to keep those feelings hidden.
In Bangladesh, talking openly about same-sex relationships can be extremely difficult, particularly for women. Family expectations, social judgement and the pressure to marry can make it almost impossible for someone like Nadia to openly acknowledge who she is.
Eventually, she entered a heterosexual marriage.
She hoped that perhaps marriage would make life simpler. Instead, the relationship became another source of pain.
Her husband repeatedly became involved with other women. His infidelity destroyed the trust between them, and eventually the marriage ended in divorce.
The divorce left Nadia emotionally exhausted.
For a period, she found herself deeply distrustful of men. But her feelings towards women were not something created by the failed marriage. They had existed long before it.
The painful experience simply forced Nadia to think more honestly about the kind of relationship she actually wanted.
She realised that she wanted emotional closeness more than anything else.
She wanted honesty.
She wanted loyalty.
She wanted one person with whom she could feel completely safe.
She did not want relationships based only on physical attraction or convenience. She wanted companionship, understanding and the feeling that two people were genuinely building their lives together.
The Woman Who Changed Everything
Some time later, Nadia met another woman through an online page.
At first, their relationship was nothing more than conversations.
They spoke over the phone.
Then they started talking every day.
Their conversations gradually became longer and more personal. They discussed their lives, their fears, their hopes and the things they could not easily tell other people.
For Nadia, the connection was unusual.
She felt understood.
The woman was single and had experienced several relationships with women before meeting Nadia. She had already experienced relationships that had ended badly.
Nadia knew about her past.
It made her uncomfortable at first.
She wondered whether someone with so many previous relationships could truly commit to one person.
But Nadia was already emotionally attached.
Rather than judging her partner solely because of her past, she decided to give the relationship a chance.
Before making the relationship official, however, Nadia explained what commitment meant to her.
She did not want something temporary.
She wanted a relationship that could eventually become a permanent partnership.
She did not want either of them to marry someone else simply because society expected it.
And, one day, she hoped they could leave Bangladesh and create a life somewhere where they would have greater freedom to live honestly.
Her partner agreed.
For Nadia, those promises meant everything.
She believed she had finally found someone who might understand the life she wanted.
Building a Home Together
After a couple of months, they decided to live together.
They rented a place in Mirpur.
For a while, life seemed almost exactly as Nadia had imagined.
They cooked together.
They talked late into the night.
They went shopping.
They made plans.
They discussed education, travel and the possibility of eventually living abroad.
Nadia had a job and some savings, which helped them manage their expenses.
She was willing to sacrifice for the relationship because she believed she was investing in their shared future.
But slowly, cracks began to appear.
Her partner's behaviour became unpredictable.
Sometimes she was affectionate and caring.
At other times, she became distant or irritable without explanation.
She remained in contact with women from her past relationships.
Nadia tried not to become controlling.
She did not want to constantly question her partner.
She wanted to trust her.
But trust became increasingly difficult.
There were moments when Nadia was asked to leave the house or give her partner space without understanding what she had done wrong.
She began feeling as though she was constantly trying to repair something she had not broken.
At night, she would lie awake wondering whether the relationship meant as much to her partner as it did to her.
She rarely expressed the full extent of her pain.
Instead, she kept most of it inside.
When Love Became a Sacrifice
Nadia continued giving everything she could to the relationship.
She offered emotional support.
She helped financially.
She tried to understand her partner's difficulties.
She overlooked things that made her uncomfortable because she was afraid of losing the woman she loved.
Eventually, Nadia left her job.
Her savings became the main source of support for their life together.
Over the following months, a significant portion of her savings—around five to six lakh taka—was spent.
At the time, Nadia did not see the money as a loss.
She believed she was spending it on the life they were building together.
She thought that if they were going to have a future, sacrifices were necessary.
But gradually, she began to realise that she was making far more sacrifices than her partner.
A Journey That Was Supposed to Bring Them Closer
Several months into their relationship, Nadia had an opportunity to travel to Nepal.
Instead of travelling alone, she decided to take her partner with her.
She arranged the necessary visa and covered many of the expenses.
For around ten days, they travelled together.
They visited different places, went shopping, explored the country and created memories that Nadia believed would remain special forever.
Away from their normal environment, the relationship seemed peaceful again.
Nadia allowed herself to hope.
Perhaps the difficulties they had experienced were temporary.
Perhaps travelling together would give them a fresh beginning.
Perhaps they could return home and rebuild their relationship.
But that hope did not last.
After returning to Bangladesh, her partner told Nadia that she needed to stay at her father's house for a few days.
She packed some clothes and gifts and left.
Nadia believed her.
She waited.
One day passed.
Then another.
Eventually, nearly a week had gone by.
Then Nadia learned something she had never expected.
Her partner had not spent those days at her father's house.
Instead, she had spent part of that time with a former partner.
The Truth She Was Never Supposed to Know
Nadia did not discover the truth because her partner voluntarily confessed.
She learned it when the former partner contacted her and told her what had happened.
The revelation devastated her.
She could barely process it.
The woman she had trusted completely had deliberately hidden the truth from her.
For Nadia, the betrayal was about much more than where her partner had stayed.
It destroyed the sense of security she had built around the relationship.
She began asking herself questions she could not answer.
Was she not good enough?
Had she failed somehow?
Why had everything she sacrificed still not been enough?
She cried.
She felt humiliated.
She felt foolish for trusting so completely.
And, most painfully, she felt that the betrayal had confirmed one of her deepest fears—that trusting another person could ultimately leave her broken.
Forgiveness Did Not Restore Trust
Nadia confronted her partner and told her to leave.
Her partner cried and apologised.
She begged Nadia not to end the relationship.
Eventually, Nadia forgave her.
Not because the betrayal had stopped hurting, but because she still loved her.
She hoped that forgiveness could give them another chance.
For several more months, they remained together.
But forgiveness and trust were not the same thing.
Nadia could choose not to punish her partner forever for what had happened.
She could choose to continue the relationship.
But she could not simply erase the memory.
Something fundamental had changed.
The woman who had once made Nadia feel safe had also become the person who made her question everything.
Losing More Than Money
During the remaining months of the relationship, Nadia continued spending her savings.
By the time things finally began to fall apart, she had lost roughly five to six lakh taka.
But the financial loss was only one part of what she had sacrificed.
She had also given up employment.
She had invested her emotional energy.
She had changed her plans.
She had imagined a future around another person.
And she had placed enormous trust in someone who ultimately could not give her the security she needed.
Eventually, her partner decided that she needed to leave because of family responsibilities, particularly to care for her mother.
Nadia did not prevent her from leaving.
The two women had once spoken about studying, travelling and eventually creating a life outside Bangladesh.
Those plans slowly disappeared.
The relationship that had once seemed like the beginning of a new life became another painful chapter in Nadia's story.
What the Relationship Taught Her
Even after they separated, communication did not completely stop.
Her former partner contacted her from time to time.
Sometimes they spoke by phone.
There were further apologies.
Nadia noticed that her former partner had changed in some ways.
But Nadia herself had changed too.
She no longer looked at the relationship in the same way.
The experience had taught her that love alone cannot sustain a relationship.
Love needs trust.
It needs honesty.
It needs responsibility.
It needs two people who are willing to make sacrifices for one another rather than one person continually sacrificing for the other.
A Life Lived in Hiding
Nadia's experience cannot be separated from the society in which she grew up.
Being a lesbian woman in Bangladesh can mean carrying a secret that affects almost every part of life.
For many women, there is pressure to marry men regardless of their own feelings.
There may be no safe opportunity to tell parents the truth.
There may be fear of being rejected by relatives.
There may be concerns about employment, reputation and personal safety.
Even finding a partner can be complicated.
A relationship between two women may have to remain hidden.
Two people may not be able to openly introduce each other as partners.
They may have to invent explanations for why they live together or why they spend so much time with each other.
That secrecy can make trust both more important and more difficult.
Nadia wanted something different.
She wanted a relationship where she did not constantly have to wonder whether the other person was staying because of love, emotional dependence, financial support or convenience.
Starting Again
Today, Nadia is trying to rebuild herself.
She no longer wants to spend her life trying to convince someone to value her.
She does not want to chase someone who repeatedly makes her feel unwanted.
She does not want to measure her worth by whether another person chooses to stay.
She wants to become financially independent again.
She wants to rebuild her career.
Most importantly, she wants to regain the emotional peace she lost.
She still believes that love exists.
But her understanding of love has changed.
She no longer believes that loving someone means accepting everything they do.
She has learned that boundaries are also part of love.
So is self-respect.
So is honesty.
So is knowing when to walk away.
What She Hopes to Find
Nadia is not searching for someone perfect.
She knows that everyone has made mistakes.
Everyone has a history.
Everyone carries wounds from the past.
What she wants is someone who is honest about those things.
She wants a woman who understands commitment.
Someone who will not manipulate her emotions.
Someone who will not take advantage of her generosity.
Someone who will not stay simply because Nadia can provide financial support.
Someone who values emotional intimacy as much as physical attraction.
For Nadia, a meaningful relationship means being able to sit beside someone after a difficult day and know that she is safe.
It means being able to talk about fears without being judged.
It means knowing that disagreements do not automatically mean abandonment.
It means having someone who chooses honesty even when the truth is uncomfortable.
And it means choosing each other freely—not because society demands it, not because money requires it, and not because there is nowhere else to go.
A New Chapter
Nadia has experienced a marriage that failed, a relationship that broke her trust, financial loss and periods of profound loneliness.
But she does not want to spend the rest of her life defined by those experiences.
Her past has taught her what she cannot accept anymore.
It has taught her the importance of protecting herself.
It has taught her that love should not require the loss of one's identity.
And perhaps most importantly, it has taught her that being alone can sometimes be healthier than remaining in a relationship where she does not feel respected.
She still hopes that one day she will meet someone who sees her for who she really is.
Not simply as a divorced woman.
Not simply as a lesbian woman.
Not as someone who can provide financial security.
But as a human being deserving of affection, dignity, honesty and peace.
Nadia's story is not over.
The relationship that once felt like her entire future is now part of her past.
The betrayal remains a painful memory, but it no longer has to determine what happens next.
For the first time in many years, she is trying to build a future around herself rather than around someone else.
She does not know exactly where that future will take her.
But she knows what she wants.
A life where she can be honest.
A life where she can love without fear.
A life where trust is mutual.
And, above all, a life where she never again has to sacrifice her entire self just to convince someone to stay.
25
5 February 2025
Between Expectations and Freedom: A Woman’s Search for Love, Trust and Herself
Maya is a 27-year-old divorced nurse from Bangladesh. For most of her life, she tried to fit herself into a life that had already been designed for her.
Like many women around her, she was expected to follow a familiar path: grow up, marry a man, build a family and fulfil the responsibilities that society considered appropriate.
But Maya carried a part of herself that she rarely spoke about.
From an early age, she noticed that her feelings towards certain girls were different from ordinary friendship. She felt emotionally drawn to women and sometimes imagined a closeness that she could not explain.
At that age, she had no language for those feelings.
There was no safe person she could talk to.
So she learned to hide them.
As she grew older, hiding became part of her everyday life.
In Bangladesh, openly discussing same-sex relationships can be extremely difficult, particularly for women. Family expectations, social pressure, fear of judgement and the expectation to marry can leave women with very little room to explore their identity honestly.
Eventually, Maya entered a heterosexual marriage.
She hoped that perhaps marriage would bring stability and allow her to live the life everyone expected of her.
Instead, the marriage became another painful experience.
Her husband repeatedly became involved with other women. The repeated infidelity gradually destroyed the trust between them.
Eventually, the marriage ended.
For Maya, divorce was not simply the end of a relationship. It forced her to confront questions she had avoided for years.
What kind of life did she actually want?
What did love mean to her?
And why had she spent so much of her life trying to become the person other people expected her to be?
For some time, Maya felt deeply hurt and distrustful of men.
But she also understood something important.
Her attraction towards women had not appeared because her marriage failed.
Those feelings had been there since childhood.
The failed marriage had simply made it impossible for her to continue ignoring them.
Finding Someone Who Understood
After her divorce, Maya eventually met a woman through an online social-media page.
At first, there was nothing dramatic about their relationship.
They simply talked.
One conversation became another.
Then they began speaking almost every day.
Their conversations gradually became more personal. They talked about their childhoods, their relationships, their dreams and the difficulties they had experienced.
Maya began feeling comfortable in a way she had rarely experienced before.
She felt listened to.
She felt understood.
The woman she met had already been involved in several relationships with women. Some of those relationships had ended painfully.
Maya knew about her history.
At first, she was uncertain.
She wondered whether someone who had experienced several relationships would be ready to commit to one person.
But Maya also knew that a person's past did not automatically determine their future.
She decided to give the relationship a chance.
Before becoming serious, however, Maya made her expectations clear.
She wanted commitment.
She did not want a relationship that would disappear when circumstances became difficult.
She wanted two people who could build a future together.
She did not want either woman to eventually marry a man simply because their families demanded it.
She also dreamed of one day leaving Bangladesh and living somewhere where they could have greater freedom to be themselves.
Her partner told her that she wanted the same things.
Maya believed her.
For the first time, she began imagining a future that belonged to her.
A Shared Life
A few months later, the two women decided to live together.
They rented a home in Dhaka.
For a while, Maya felt that her life had finally begun to make sense.
They prepared meals together.
They spent evenings talking.
They went shopping and travelled locally.
They discussed education and their careers.
They talked about countries they wanted to visit and imagined what it might be like to live abroad together.
Maya had employment and some savings.
She was willing to contribute financially because she believed they were building a life together.
She did not see her contribution as a burden.
To her, it was part of being partners.
But gradually, the relationship began to change.
Her partner became unpredictable.
Some days she was loving and affectionate.
On other days, she became distant, angry or withdrawn.
She continued communicating with women from her previous relationships.
Maya tried to remain calm.
She did not want to become possessive.
She did not want to monitor her partner's phone or constantly ask questions.
She wanted their relationship to be based on trust.
But trust became increasingly difficult.
There were occasions when her partner asked her to leave the home for a while or told her that she needed space.
Maya often did not understand what she had done wrong.
She began feeling as though she was constantly trying to save a relationship that only she seemed determined to protect.
At night, she would think about the future and wonder whether her partner loved her with the same intensity.
She rarely said everything she was feeling.
Instead, she kept much of her pain to herself.
When Giving Became Losing
Maya continued trying.
She supported her partner emotionally.
She contributed financially.
She tried to understand her partner's problems.
Whenever something happened that hurt her, she often chose forgiveness because she was afraid that confrontation might end the relationship.
Eventually, Maya left her job.
Her savings became an important source of financial support.
Over time, she spent approximately five to six lakh taka on their shared life.
At that point, Maya did not think she was losing money.
She thought she was investing in a future.
She believed that relationships required sacrifice.
If they were serious about eventually building a life together, she felt that temporary financial difficulties were something they could overcome.
But slowly, Maya began to notice an uncomfortable imbalance.
She was sacrificing her employment.
She was using her savings.
She was changing her plans.
She was repeatedly putting her partner's needs ahead of her own.
And she was beginning to wonder what her partner was willing to sacrifice for her.
The Trip That Renewed Her Hope
Several months into the relationship, Maya had the opportunity to travel to Nepal.
Rather than going alone, she decided to take her partner with her.
She arranged the visa and paid many of the expenses.
They spent approximately ten days travelling together.
They visited different places, went shopping, explored new surroundings and spent time away from the pressures of everyday life.
For Maya, the trip felt like a second beginning.
They seemed happy again.
The arguments and tension appeared to disappear.
She allowed herself to believe that perhaps their problems had only been temporary.
Perhaps travelling together had reminded them why they had fallen in love.
Perhaps they could return to Bangladesh and start again.
But what happened after they returned changed everything.
The Week of Silence
After coming home, Maya's partner told her that she needed to spend several days at her father's house.
Maya accepted the explanation.
She helped her partner prepare her belongings and watched her leave.
She expected her to return after a few days.
One day passed.
Then another.
Maya waited.
Almost a week went by.
Then she discovered that the explanation she had been given was not true.
Her partner had not spent those days at her father's house.
Instead, she had spent some of the time with a former partner.
The information did not come directly from her partner.
It came from the former partner herself.
For Maya, the revelation was devastating.
It was not simply the fact that her partner had been with someone from her past.
It was the deliberate deception.
Maya had trusted her.
She had believed what she was told.
She had even allowed herself to imagine that their relationship was becoming stronger again.
Suddenly, everything she had believed about their relationship seemed uncertain.
She began questioning herself.
Was she not enough?
Had she done something wrong?
Had all her sacrifices meant nothing?
Why had she given so much to someone who could still hide something so important from her?
The questions became overwhelming.
She cried.
She felt betrayed and humiliated.
Most of all, she felt foolish for having trusted someone so completely.
Choosing Forgiveness
Maya eventually confronted her partner.
She was angry and heartbroken.
She told her to leave.
Her partner cried and apologised.
She asked Maya not to end their relationship.
Maya was still in love.
Despite everything that had happened, she could not immediately let go.
Eventually, she decided to forgive her.
Forgiving someone, however, did not mean forgetting.
The relationship continued for several more months.
From the outside, things may have appeared normal again.
But inside Maya, something had changed.
She could decide not to hold the betrayal against her partner forever.
She could choose to give the relationship another opportunity.
But she could not force herself to trust in exactly the same way.
The person who had once represented safety had become the person who made her question that safety.
The Cost of Staying
Maya continued supporting the relationship for months.
More of her savings disappeared.
By the end, she estimated that she had spent around five to six lakh taka.
But the financial loss was not what hurt most.
She had also left her job.
She had interrupted her career.
She had invested months of emotional energy.
She had changed her plans for the future.
She had imagined another person beside her in almost every part of her life.
Eventually, her partner decided that she needed to return to her family because of responsibilities at home, particularly the need to care for her mother.
Maya did not try to stop her.
She understood that family responsibilities could be serious.
But the future they had once imagined together gradually disappeared.
The plans to study.
The plans to travel.
The dreams of eventually living abroad.
The idea of building a life together.
One by one, they became memories.
Understanding What Love Really Requires
Even after the relationship ended, the two women did not completely disappear from each other's lives.
Her former partner occasionally contacted Maya.
Sometimes they spoke by telephone.
There were apologies.
Maya also noticed that her former partner had changed in certain ways.
But Maya had changed too.
She now understood that love by itself is not enough.
A relationship needs trust.
It needs honesty.
It needs accountability.
It needs respect.
And, perhaps most importantly, both people must be willing to contribute.
One person cannot continuously sacrifice everything while the other simply accepts those sacrifices.
Maya had once believed that loving someone meant tolerating almost anything.
She no longer believed that.
She began to understand that boundaries are not a lack of love.
Sometimes boundaries are how a person protects their ability to love without losing themselves.
Living Behind a Secret
Maya's story is also shaped by the society in which she lives.
For a lesbian woman in Bangladesh, a relationship with another woman may have to exist largely in private.
There can be pressure to marry a man.
There can be fear of telling parents.
There can be concerns about relatives discovering the relationship.
There can be worries about employment, reputation and personal safety.
Even simple things that heterosexual couples take for granted may become complicated.
Two women may not be able to introduce each other openly as partners.
They may need to describe each other as friends.
They may have to hide where they live.
They may have to avoid showing affection in public.
And because the relationship has to remain hidden, finding someone trustworthy can become even more important.
For Maya, this secrecy made emotional security particularly valuable.
She did not want another relationship where she was constantly questioning whether someone genuinely loved her or was simply staying because of emotional dependence, financial support or convenience.
Learning to Put Herself First
Today, Maya is trying to rebuild her life.
She wants to work again.
She wants to regain financial independence.
She wants to rediscover the person she was before she became so consumed by a relationship.
She no longer wants to spend her energy convincing another person to appreciate her.
She does not want to chase someone who repeatedly makes her feel unwanted.
And she does not want her value to depend on whether someone chooses to stay with her.
The experience has changed the way she understands love.
She still believes in love.
But she now believes that healthy love must include self-respect.
She knows that forgiveness should not require accepting repeated hurt.
She knows that generosity should not become self-destruction.
And she knows that being alone can sometimes be healthier than remaining with someone who does not make you feel valued.
The Kind of Woman She Wants
Maya is not searching for perfection.
She knows that everyone has a history.
Everyone makes mistakes.
Everyone carries emotional wounds.
What matters to her now is honesty.
She wants a woman who understands commitment.
Someone who communicates instead of disappearing.
Someone who does not manipulate her emotions.
Someone who appreciates her generosity without exploiting it.
Someone who does not stay because Maya can provide financial support.
Someone who values emotional intimacy rather than treating a relationship as something temporary.
For Maya, real love is not simply about physical attraction.
It is about being able to sit beside someone after a difficult day and feel safe.
It is being able to talk about fears without worrying that the conversation will be used against you.
It is knowing that an argument does not automatically mean abandonment.
It is choosing honesty even when honesty is uncomfortable.
And it is choosing each other freely.
Not because family demands it.
Not because society expects it.
Not because one person depends financially on the other.
But because both people genuinely want to build a life together.
A Future of Her Own
Maya has experienced a marriage that ended painfully.
She has experienced betrayal.
She has lost money.
She has sacrificed employment.
She has experienced loneliness.
But she does not want those experiences to define the rest of her life.
Her past has taught her what she can no longer accept.
It has taught her to protect her boundaries.
It has taught her to value independence.
And it has taught her that love should never require someone to completely disappear inside another person.
She hopes that one day she will meet someone who sees her as more than her past.
Not merely as a divorced woman.
Not merely as a lesbian woman.
Not as someone who can provide financial security.
But simply as Maya—a person who deserves love, respect, honesty, dignity and peace.
Her story is not finished.
The relationship that once represented her entire future is now part of her past.
The betrayal still exists in her memories, but it no longer has to control her future.
For the first time, Maya is learning to build a life around herself.
She does not know exactly where that life will take her.
But she knows what she wants.
She wants freedom to be honest about who she is.
She wants a relationship built on mutual trust.
She wants love without manipulation or fear.
She wants independence without guilt.
And above all, she wants a life in which she never again has to sacrifice her entire identity simply to persuade someone to stay.
26
6 January 2025
Beyond the Struggle: Arif’s Journey from Hiding His Identity to Finding Self-Love and Purpose
Arif (a pseudonym) is a gay man from Bangladesh. He first began to realise that he was different from other boys when he was around 14 years old.
It was during puberty that Arif started noticing feelings he could not understand. While most of the boys in his class were beginning to develop an interest in girls, Arif found himself experiencing something completely different. Instead of feeling attracted to girls, he began developing emotional and romantic attraction towards boys.
At that age, Arif did not know that homosexuality existed. He had never heard the words “gay” or “homosexual” in a way that would help him understand his own feelings. He simply knew that something inside him was different.
Deep down, he felt attracted to boys.
He would sometimes develop crushes on older boys. He would notice them, admire them and feel a strong emotional connection towards them, even though he could not explain why he felt that way.
But Arif quickly realised that these feelings were something he could not share openly.
He never allowed his classmates or friends to understand what was happening inside him. Instead, he learned how to hide his true feelings and pretend to be straight.
In front of his friends, he behaved as though he was attracted to girls. He sometimes acted as if he was interested in girls because that was what everyone around him expected.
The reality, however, was very different.
His attraction towards girls was almost nonexistent.
For Arif, pretending to be heterosexual became a survival mechanism. He felt that if people discovered the truth about him, he could face rejection, ridicule, discrimination or even lose important relationships.
So he learned to perform a role.
He had one identity that society could see and another identity that he kept hidden deep inside himself.
For years, this became part of his everyday life.
Growing up in a society where heterosexual relationships are generally treated as the only acceptable form of romantic life, Arif felt that people like him had to be extremely careful. A simple conversation about relationships could make him uncomfortable. Questions about marriage could make him anxious. Even discussions about attraction could remind him that he was hiding an important part of himself.
Looking back, he feels that people from sexual minorities are often forced to become actors in their own lives.
They learn when to speak, when to remain silent and when to pretend.
They learn how to smile when they are uncomfortable and how to answer questions without revealing too much.
For Arif, this constant performance became exhausting.
As the years passed, however, his life changed in many ways. He grew older, continued his education, completed his honours degree and master's degree, and eventually established himself professionally. He also secured a government job.
From the outside, his life appeared successful.
He had education. He had a career. He had achieved goals that many people work hard to accomplish.
But achievements alone could not erase the emotional struggles he had experienced.
Arif says that being gay has often made life feel complicated. The difficulty, in his view, does not simply come from being attracted to men. Much of the struggle comes from living in a society where homosexuality can be misunderstood, judged or rejected.
He has experienced the loneliness that can come from knowing that he cannot always speak openly about his feelings.
He has also struggled with questions about love and relationships.
Like anyone else, Arif has wanted affection, companionship and someone with whom he could share his life. He has experienced the intensity of romantic feelings and understands how powerful love can be.
But he also became increasingly uncertain about whether relationships could remain stable.
He wondered whether a partner would stay with him in the long term. He worried about family pressure and social expectations. He questioned whether someone who loved him might eventually decide to marry a woman because of societal or family expectations.
These fears sometimes made him question whether searching for a lifelong partner was worth the emotional risk.
At one point in his life, Arif became deeply frustrated and unhappy.
Even after getting a job, he found that his emotional struggles did not disappear immediately. Professional success could not automatically solve the questions he had been carrying inside for years.
There were periods when he felt that his future was uncertain and that life had very little to offer him.
But slowly, something changed.
Instead of waiting for another person to make his life meaningful, Arif began learning how to value himself.
He discovered the idea of self-love.
He started accepting himself as a person whose worth did not depend on whether society approved of his sexuality.
He began to understand that being gay was only one part of who he was.
He was also a son, a friend, an educated professional, a worker and, most importantly, a human being with dreams, responsibilities and the ability to contribute to society.
This realisation gradually changed his outlook on life.
Arif also began to understand that romantic love is not the only source of happiness.
Love, affection and companionship can make life beautiful, but they are not necessarily the entire purpose of life.
He learned that a person can build a meaningful life through many different things—education, career, friendship, personal growth, helping others, creativity, community and service.
He also learned something that once seemed difficult to accept:
Being alone does not necessarily mean being lonely.
There was a time when Arif feared loneliness. He thought that without a partner, something important would always be missing from his life.
Today, he sees solitude differently.
He can spend time by himself without feeling that his life is incomplete. He can enjoy his own company, think about his future and appreciate the freedom that comes with being comfortable in his own presence.
For him, learning to enjoy solitude has become a form of independence.
His priorities have also gradually changed.
Rather than focusing entirely on finding a romantic partner, Arif has started thinking about how he can use his own life to help other people.
Every month, he tries to use part of his salary to support people who are struggling or living in difficult circumstances.
For him, helping someone who needs support provides a different kind of satisfaction.
It reminds him that his life can have meaning beyond his own personal struggles.
He now dreams of becoming a full-time social worker or community activist in the future. He wants to stand beside people who are neglected, marginalised or forgotten by society.
He wants to become a friend to people who have very few people willing to listen to them.
He has already started taking small steps towards that goal.
Arif believes that sometimes the greatest purpose in life is not simply to achieve personal success, but to use that success to make someone else's life a little easier.
His journey has therefore changed dramatically.
The story began with a 14-year-old boy who did not understand why he felt different from everyone around him.
That boy was afraid.
He did not have the vocabulary to explain his feelings. He did not know whether anyone would understand him. So he hid.
He pretended.
He learned to live according to expectations that were not necessarily his own.
Years later, Arif is still aware of the challenges that come with being a gay man in a society where acceptance is not guaranteed. He does not pretend that those challenges have disappeared.
But he no longer believes that his sexuality has to determine the value of his entire life.
He has stopped expecting romantic love to solve every problem.
He has stopped believing that being single automatically means being unsuccessful.
And, most importantly, he has started choosing himself.
Perhaps one day he will find a partner who genuinely understands him and chooses to stay. Perhaps he will remain single. Perhaps his future will look completely different from what he imagines today.
He no longer needs to have all the answers.
What matters to him now is building a life that feels meaningful.
A life based on self-respect rather than shame.
A life based on purpose rather than fear.
A life where he can help others instead of constantly worrying about whether others will accept him.
His journey has taught him that survival is not the same as living.
For years, he survived by hiding a part of himself.
Now, he wants to live by discovering who he truly is beyond the expectations of society.
The frightened teenager who once had to pretend to be straight has grown into a man who is gradually learning to accept himself.
And perhaps the greatest achievement of his life is not his education, his career or his professional success.
It is the fact that he has learned to love himself.
For Arif, real life is no longer about desperately searching for someone who will complete him. It is about becoming complete within himself—and using whatever life he has to bring kindness, dignity and hope to people who need it.
That, he believes, is a life worth living.
27
16 december 2024
Beyond the Silence: Imran’s Journey to Becoming Himself
Imran (a pseudonym) is a gay man from Bangladesh who spent many years believing that the safest way to live was to keep an important part of himself hidden.
For a long time, Imran did not have the language to describe what he was feeling.
He simply knew that he seemed to experience relationships differently from the people around him.
During his teenage years, his friends began talking openly about girls they liked. They joked about romance, discussed marriage and imagined what their future families might look like.
Imran participated in those conversations when necessary, but internally he felt disconnected from them.
His own feelings were directed towards men.
At first, he tried to ignore them.
He thought perhaps they were temporary feelings that would disappear with age. He avoided thinking too deeply about his attraction because acknowledging it meant confronting questions he was not ready to answer.
Eventually, however, pretending became impossible.
Imran realised that this was not a phase.
He was gay.
Instead of feeling free after understanding himself, he became frightened.
He knew that homosexuality was not something he could easily discuss with his family or wider community. He had grown up surrounded by expectations about masculinity, marriage and family responsibility.
The future seemed already written for him.
He was expected to marry a woman.
He was expected to have children.
He was expected to become financially successful and fulfil his responsibilities towards his family.
Imran could not see how his real identity could fit into that picture.
So he chose silence.
He became extremely cautious about his private life.
He avoided sharing personal information. He kept certain friendships hidden. He became careful with his phone and social media. Even innocent questions sometimes made him nervous because he was afraid that a small mistake could reveal something he had spent years protecting.
There were times when he wondered whether living honestly was worth the consequences.
There were also times when he wished he could simply wake up one morning and become the person everyone expected him to be.
But he could not change the way he felt.
And the more he tried to suppress himself, the more emotionally exhausted he became.
Imran started experiencing a strange contradiction.
His life appeared to be moving forward, but internally he felt stuck.
He continued his education and worked hard to establish himself professionally. He believed that if he became successful enough, perhaps he would eventually feel satisfied.
He set goals.
He worked towards them.
He celebrated his achievements.
Yet whenever the excitement disappeared, the same emptiness returned.
He began asking himself difficult questions.
What was the point of building a successful life if he could not live it honestly?
What would happen if he reached every professional goal but remained afraid to be himself?
Could a person be successful while constantly hiding?
These questions changed the way he looked at his future.
For the first time, Imran understood that he did not simply want success.
He wanted a life that belonged to him.
Still, accepting that idea was not easy.
There were years of fear behind him.
There were family expectations he could not simply erase.
There were social attitudes that made him cautious.
And there was always the possibility that people he trusted might react differently once they knew the truth.
Because of this, Imran began taking small steps rather than making dramatic changes.
He started learning more about himself.
He became interested in psychology, human behaviour and the experiences of people who lived differently from social expectations.
He began reading stories of people who had survived difficult circumstances and built meaningful lives.
Those stories gave him something he had rarely felt before.
Hope.
He realised that there was no single definition of a successful life.
Some people found happiness through marriage and children.
Others found fulfilment through careers, friendships, creativity, community work or personal freedom.
There was no reason his life had to follow somebody else's timetable.
Another important change came through friendship.
Imran began building relationships with people who appreciated him for his character rather than the image he presented.
With those people, he could talk about his ambitions, frustrations and fears.
He did not always tell them everything, but he no longer felt completely alone.
Gradually, he discovered the importance of having people around him who did not demand perfection.
This taught him something about relationships.
Real connection was not about performing the role other people expected.
It was about being able to exist without constantly defending yourself.
As Imran became more confident, he also began thinking about how his own experiences could be useful to others.
He remembered the younger version of himself — confused, frightened and desperately searching for reassurance.
He wondered how different his teenage years might have been if somebody had simply told him that he was not alone.
That thought stayed with him.
He began helping people around him whenever he could.
Sometimes it was practical assistance.
Sometimes it was advice.
Sometimes it was simply listening.
He also became willing to contribute financially when someone he knew was experiencing genuine hardship.
He did not do these things because he wanted recognition.
In fact, he preferred that nobody noticed.
He simply understood how valuable even a small amount of kindness could be when someone was going through a difficult period.
Through helping others, Imran discovered an unexpected form of healing.
For years, he had focused on everything he had lost because of fear.
Now he began noticing what his experiences had given him.
They had made him observant.
They had taught him patience.
They had made him sensitive to other people's struggles.
They had taught him not to judge people too quickly.
Most importantly, they had made him understand the importance of being heard.
His past had not disappeared.
But it had acquired a different meaning.
Imran also changed the way he thought about love.
Previously, he had imagined that finding the right man would rescue him from loneliness.
Now he saw relationships differently.
A partner could share his life, but a partner could not be responsible for his entire happiness.
He wanted love, but he did not want desperation.
He wanted companionship, but he did not want dependence.
He wanted a relationship where two people could choose each other freely rather than remain together because of fear.
That realisation allowed him to stop treating being single as a personal failure.
He began enjoying parts of life that he had previously postponed.
He explored new interests.
He strengthened friendships.
He worked towards professional goals.
He spent time learning.
He became more involved in helping people around him.
He allowed himself to dream without immediately asking whether those dreams would be acceptable to everyone else.
Slowly, his relationship with solitude changed.
Being alone no longer automatically meant being lonely.
Sometimes being alone gave him the opportunity to think.
Sometimes it gave him peace.
Sometimes it allowed him to make decisions without outside pressure.
Imran began to appreciate his own company.
That independence became one of the most important achievements of his life.
He still hopes to experience a loving relationship in the future.
But he no longer believes that somebody else must arrive before his life can truly begin.
His life has already begun.
And he wants to live it.
Today, Imran hopes to build a future where his work has a positive impact on other people.
He is particularly interested in supporting individuals who feel excluded, isolated or unable to speak openly about their struggles.
He knows what it is like to feel invisible.
He knows what it is like to smile in public while carrying private fear.
And he knows how powerful a little understanding can be.
His goal is therefore not simply to become successful.
He wants to become useful.
He wants his presence to mean something to the people he encounters.
He wants to be remembered as someone who helped rather than judged.
Someone who listened rather than dismissed.
Someone who offered hope when another person had very little.
Looking back at his younger years, Imran no longer feels ashamed of the teenager who was afraid.
That teenager was doing what he believed was necessary to survive.
He was protecting himself with the tools he had.
But Imran knows he cannot spend the rest of his life hiding behind those same walls.
The walls that once protected him had eventually started imprisoning him.
Breaking them down did not happen overnight.
It happened through hundreds of small decisions.
Choosing self-respect.
Choosing genuine friendships.
Choosing personal growth.
Choosing kindness.
Choosing independence.
Choosing to imagine a future beyond fear.
Imran still does not have every answer.
He does not know exactly where his career will take him.
He does not know whether his future will include marriage or a long-term partner.
He does not know how every person in his life will respond to his identity.
But he has stopped believing that uncertainty means he should stop living.
He has learned that life is not a test in which everyone must follow the same instructions.
People are allowed to take different paths.
People are allowed to discover themselves slowly.
People are allowed to change their priorities.
And people are allowed to want a life that looks different from the one others imagined for them.
For years, Imran thought freedom meant reaching a point where nobody would judge him.
Now he understands that he cannot control everyone's opinions.
What he can control is whether he allows those opinions to determine his value.
His greatest achievement has therefore not been a qualification, a job or financial independence.
It has been something quieter.
He has learned to look at himself without shame.
He has learned that being gay does not make him incomplete.
He has learned that being single does not make him unsuccessful.
He has learned that asking for acceptance from others should never require abandoning his own identity.
And he has learned that his difficult experiences can become a source of compassion rather than bitterness.
Imran's story is still being written.
But for the first time, he is the one holding the pen.
He is no longer trying to live a life designed entirely by other people's expectations.
He is building a life based on honesty, purpose, independence and hope.
And for someone who spent years afraid of being seen, that may be the greatest form of freedom of all.
28
10 November 2024
When He Stopped Running: Rafi’s Journey Towards Acceptance, Independence and Purpose
Rafi is a gay man from Bangladesh whose understanding of himself developed slowly, through years of confusion, silence and eventually courage.
As a child, Rafi never thought much about the expectations surrounding him. Like most children, he simply wanted to study, make friends and enjoy ordinary moments with the people around him.
It was during his teenage years that things began to feel different.
While his friends started talking about girls and imagining their future relationships, Rafi noticed that his attention was drawn elsewhere. He developed strong emotional connections with certain boys and found himself thinking about them in ways he could not easily explain.
At first, he rejected the possibility that these feelings meant anything significant.
He thought perhaps he was simply admiring his friends. Maybe he was unusually close to them. Maybe the feelings would disappear as he became older.
They did not.
Instead, they became clearer.
Rafi eventually understood that he was attracted to men.
That realisation should have been an important step in understanding himself, but for Rafi it initially felt like the beginning of a long period of fear.
He knew the kind of life people expected him to live.
One day, he was supposed to marry a woman. He was supposed to have children, establish a household and become the kind of man his family could proudly talk about.
There seemed to be very little room for another possibility.
So Rafi learned to hide.
He became skilled at changing the subject when people asked personal questions. He avoided conversations about attraction and relationships. When relatives casually asked about marriage, he gave vague answers.
Nobody around him necessarily realised how much effort went into appearing ordinary.
Behind the calm exterior, Rafi was constantly monitoring himself.
What could he say?
Who could he trust?
Would somebody discover his secret?
Would his family reject him?
Would his friendships change?
These questions followed him for years.
Eventually, hiding became exhausting.
Rafi began to understand that secrecy was not simply about keeping information private. It had begun to shape the way he lived his entire life.
He sometimes felt as though he was watching his own life from a distance.
He could laugh with friends, attend family gatherings, study, work and make plans for the future, yet still feel that something important was missing.
Rather than confronting those feelings, he threw himself into education and work.
He became determined to build a stable future for himself.
Studying gave him something concrete to concentrate on. When his personal life felt uncertain, academic goals provided direction.
Later, when he began working, financial independence gave him another sense of control.
For the first time, Rafi could make certain decisions without depending completely on other people.
From the outside, his life appeared to be progressing well.
But success did not automatically make the loneliness disappear.
He discovered that independence and happiness were not the same thing.
He could earn money and still feel lonely.
He could achieve professional goals and still question his future.
He could receive praise from others and still struggle to accept himself.
For a period, Rafi became convinced that finding a partner would solve everything.
He imagined meeting a man who would understand him completely — someone with whom he could finally stop pretending.
The idea was comforting.
But it also created another fear.
What if the relationship ended?
What if his partner eventually wanted a conventional life?
What if family pressure became stronger than love?
What if he became emotionally dependent on another person for his happiness?
Gradually, Rafi realised that he was asking another human being to solve a problem that had existed inside him for years.
He needed to learn how to stand on his own.
That realisation changed his priorities.
Instead of constantly asking when he would find love, he began asking what kind of person he wanted to become.
He started investing more time in himself.
He explored subjects that interested him. He became more aware of social issues and the experiences of people who lived on the margins of society. He formed friendships with people who valued honesty and individuality.
Most importantly, he began allowing himself to imagine a future that did not depend on following a traditional script.
A major turning point came when Rafi began helping other people.
At first, it was nothing extraordinary.
Someone needed advice.
Someone was going through a difficult period.
Someone simply wanted another person to listen.
Rafi recognised something in those situations.
He knew what it felt like to carry something painful without having anyone to talk to.
So he listened.
Sometimes he offered practical help. Sometimes he contributed financially when he was able. Sometimes all he could do was reassure someone that their situation did not make them a failure.
But he discovered that even small acts of support could have meaning.
Helping others also changed the way he viewed his own past.
The years he had spent feeling isolated had given him something valuable: empathy.
He understood why people sometimes remained silent.
He understood the fear of being judged.
He understood how difficult it could be to ask for help.
And he understood how powerful it could be when another person simply said, “I understand.”
Rafi gradually became interested in community and social-support work.
He began thinking less about what society expected him to become and more about what contribution he could make.
He realised that purpose did not necessarily require wealth, fame or extraordinary achievements.
Purpose could be found in everyday actions.
Supporting someone who was struggling.
Sharing an opportunity.
Giving a small amount of financial assistance.
Listening without judgement.
Encouraging somebody who had lost confidence.
Being present when someone felt completely alone.
These experiences gave Rafi something he had spent years searching for.
A sense of meaning.
At the same time, his relationship with his own identity began to change.
For years, he had thought of being gay primarily as the source of his problems.
Now he began seeing it differently.
Being gay was one part of him.
It did not determine his intelligence.
It did not determine his ambitions.
It did not determine his ability to care for others.
It did not determine his professional future.
And it certainly did not determine his worth.
Rafi began to understand that he was a complete person rather than a single identity.
He was a friend.
A family member.
A professional.
A learner.
A person with dreams.
A person capable of helping others.
And he was also gay.
None of those parts cancelled out the others.
Another important change came in the way Rafi thought about relationships.
He no longer believed that being single meant that something was wrong with him.
He stopped comparing his life with people who were getting married, buying homes or starting families.
Their lives were not necessarily better.
They were simply different.
Rafi decided that if love came into his life, he wanted it to be based on trust, honesty and mutual respect.
He did not want to enter a relationship simply because he was frightened of being alone.
Nor did he want to make life-changing decisions simply to satisfy social expectations.
For the first time, being alone did not automatically frighten him.
He discovered that solitude could be peaceful.
He could spend time by himself and still feel connected to the world.
He could make plans based on his own ambitions.
He could learn something new simply because he enjoyed it.
He could build friendships without pretending to be someone else.
He could think about the future without forcing himself to have every answer.
This did not mean that all his fears disappeared.
They did not.
There are still moments when Rafi worries about acceptance, family, relationships and what the future may bring.
But the difference is that fear no longer controls every decision.
He has learned that courage does not mean being completely free of fear.
Sometimes courage means being afraid and continuing anyway.
Today, Rafi wants to use more of his time and experience to support people who feel excluded or misunderstood.
He hopes to become involved more deeply in community development and social support.
His ambition is not simply to achieve a successful career.
He wants his life to have a positive effect on other people.
He wants to be the person he once needed — someone who listens, respects differences and reminds others that their circumstances do not determine their value.
Looking back, Rafi sometimes wishes he could speak to his younger self.
He would tell that frightened teenager that the future will not always feel as frightening as it does now.
He would tell him that confusion does not mean weakness.
He would tell him that being different does not mean being broken.
And most importantly, he would tell him not to spend his entire life trying to become acceptable to people who may never understand him.
Rafi's greatest transformation was not becoming fearless.
It was learning that fear did not deserve to make all his decisions.
He no longer measures his life by whether he has a partner, whether everyone approves of him or whether his journey resembles somebody else's.
Instead, he measures it by the person he is becoming.
Someone more compassionate.
More independent.
More honest with himself.
More willing to help others.
His life is still evolving, and he does not pretend to know exactly what the future holds.
But that uncertainty no longer feels like a threat.
It feels like possibility.
Rafi once believed freedom meant being accepted by everyone around him.
Now he understands something much more important.
Freedom begins when you stop abandoning yourself simply because other people might not understand you.
And for Rafi, that is where his new life truly began.
30
5 October 2024
The Life I Chose: Sami’s Journey from Fear to Freedom
Sami is a gay man from Bangladesh whose journey towards accepting himself began with a feeling he could not explain.
As a teenager, Sami noticed that his emotions did not seem to follow the same pattern as those of the boys around him. His classmates talked about girls, celebrity crushes and future relationships, while Sami quietly found himself becoming emotionally attached to boys.
At first, he convinced himself that it was nothing more than admiration.
He told himself that perhaps he simply wanted to be friends with certain boys or that his feelings were temporary.
But as he grew older, he began to understand that what he was experiencing was much deeper.
He was attracted to men.
The realisation brought no immediate sense of relief. Instead, it created fear.
Sami had grown up with a clear idea of what adulthood was supposed to look like. A man was expected to marry a woman, have children and provide for his family. Anything outside that familiar path was difficult to discuss.
Sami therefore decided that silence was safer than honesty.
He became careful about what he said and who he trusted.
When friends discussed relationships, he listened more than he spoke. When relatives asked whether he had a girlfriend, he avoided giving a direct answer. When conversations turned towards marriage, he learned to smile and move on.
Over time, hiding became almost automatic.
Yet maintaining a secret life came at an emotional cost.
Sami often felt that he was living two lives at once.
The first was the person everyone knew: a hardworking, responsible young man trying to build a successful future.
The second was the person he kept private: someone who wanted to love another man, experience emotional intimacy and eventually have a relationship based on honesty.
The distance between those two versions of himself became increasingly difficult to carry.
Instead of discussing his feelings, Sami concentrated on his studies.
Education became his escape.
Whenever he felt confused or lonely, he focused on assignments, exams and career plans. Academic success gave him confidence and helped him prove to himself that he could achieve something despite the difficulties he carried privately.
After completing his studies, Sami began working and gradually became financially independent.
People around him congratulated him.
His career was moving forward, and his life appeared stable.
But privately, he still felt incomplete.
He began to realise that professional success could not answer every personal question.
A good job could provide security, but it could not automatically remove loneliness.
Money could make life easier, but it could not replace emotional connection.
And achievements could make other people proud without necessarily making him happy.
For a while, Sami became obsessed with the idea that he needed to find a partner.
He believed that if he could meet the right man, perhaps everything would finally make sense.
He spent time thinking about what a future relationship might look like.
Then reality would return.
He worried about secrecy. He worried about family reactions. He worried about whether a future partner would eventually choose a conventional marriage because of pressure from relatives.
The possibility of losing someone he loved frightened him.
Eventually, Sami reached a difficult conclusion: he could not build his entire sense of happiness around the possibility of another person staying in his life forever.
That was the beginning of a different chapter.
Instead of asking when someone would come into his life, Sami began asking what he could do with the life he already had.
He started spending more time developing himself.
He read more. He became interested in personal development and social issues. He strengthened friendships with people who made him feel respected. He began thinking about how his own experiences could help him understand people who were struggling.
One experience particularly changed his outlook.
Sami met someone who was going through a difficult period and simply needed somebody to listen.
There was no dramatic solution.
Sami could not fix the person's problems.
But he stayed, listened and offered whatever support he could.
Later, he realised how meaningful that simple act had been.
For years, he had wanted someone to understand him.
Now he was discovering that he could become that person for someone else.
This changed the way he viewed his own struggles.
His experiences were no longer only something painful that had happened to him.
They could also teach him empathy.
They could help him understand people who felt isolated.
They could motivate him to support others who were afraid to speak.
Sami gradually became interested in community work and social support. He began contributing whenever he could, including offering financial help to people facing difficulties.
He did not consider himself wealthy.
But he believed that even a small contribution could matter when someone was struggling.
The more he helped others, the more he understood that purpose does not always come from extraordinary achievements.
Sometimes it comes from ordinary acts of kindness.
A conversation.
A small donation.
Helping someone find an opportunity.
Standing beside a person when everyone else has walked away.
These things began giving Sami a sense of fulfilment.
His understanding of himself also changed.
He stopped thinking of his sexuality as the entire definition of who he was.
He was gay, but he was also a son, a friend, a professional, a learner and someone with ambitions for the future.
His sexuality was part of his identity, but it was not the limit of his identity.
This distinction became incredibly important to him.
Sami also stopped viewing marriage as a measure of success.
He watched people around him rush into relationships because society told them that adulthood required marriage.
He realised that he did not want to make major decisions simply to satisfy other people's expectations.
If he eventually found someone with whom he could build a healthy and honest relationship, he would welcome it.
But he no longer wanted to desperately search for somebody simply because he was afraid of being alone.
He began enjoying his independence.
He could spend an evening alone without automatically feeling lonely.
He could make decisions about his career without considering how they might affect a future partner.
He could travel, learn new things, develop friendships and pursue his ambitions simply because those things mattered to him.
For Sami, solitude gradually became something different from loneliness.
It became space.
Space to think.
Space to grow.
Space to understand himself.
Space to imagine a future that was not dictated by fear.
Today, Sami hopes to dedicate more of his time to helping others.
He dreams of eventually working in social development or community support, particularly with people who feel invisible or excluded.
He wants to create the kind of support that he once wished existed for himself.
Someone who listens without judgement.
Someone who does not immediately tell another person how they should live.
Someone who reminds people that difficult circumstances do not make them worthless.
Sami knows his journey is not finished.
There are still moments when he worries about the future.
There are still questions about family, relationships and acceptance.
But he no longer sees uncertainty as evidence that his life has failed.
He has learned that a meaningful life does not need to look exactly like everyone else's.
For years, he believed that his biggest problem was being different.
Now he thinks his biggest challenge was believing that being different made him less deserving of happiness.
The teenager who once hid his feelings now understands something he could not have imagined back then:
He does not need to earn the right to respect himself.
He does not need a relationship to prove that he is lovable.
He does not need society's approval to give his life meaning.
And he does not need to know exactly where his future is going.
He simply needs the courage to keep moving forward.
Sami's journey has taught him that self-acceptance is not about pretending that life is easy.
It is about refusing to let fear make every decision.
It is about accepting that some people may never understand you while still choosing not to abandon yourself.
It is about finding purpose even when life does not follow the plan you once imagined.
His greatest hope now is not simply to become successful.
It is to become useful.
To be someone who can make another person's difficult day slightly easier.
To turn his own experiences into empathy rather than bitterness.
And to build a life that is defined not by the things he was once afraid to say, but by the person he chooses to become.
For Sami, freedom did not begin when everyone around him accepted him.
It began when he finally stopped believing that he needed everyone's permission to accept himself.
31
15 September 2024
From Silence to Strength: Rayan’s Journey of Self-Acceptance and Purpose
Rayan is a gay man from Bangladesh whose understanding of himself developed slowly over many years. His journey was not simply about discovering his sexuality; it was about learning how to live with an identity that he had spent much of his life keeping hidden.
Rayan first began questioning his feelings during his teenage years. While his friends were becoming interested in girls and talking openly about future relationships, he noticed that his own emotions were developing in a different direction.
He found himself drawn towards certain boys.
At first, he dismissed those feelings as admiration or friendship. He assumed that perhaps he simply looked up to them or wanted to be close to them. He did not have the confidence or knowledge to ask himself whether those feelings might mean something more.
As he grew older, however, the feelings became harder to ignore.
Rayan gradually realised that the emotions he experienced towards boys were not the same as ordinary friendship. There was affection, excitement and an emotional connection that he did not experience towards girls.
But understanding himself did not make it easier to accept himself.
He grew up surrounded by expectations about what a man's life should look like. He was expected to study, find a respectable career, marry a woman and eventually build a conventional family.
There seemed to be no obvious place in those expectations for someone like him.
So Rayan became very good at keeping secrets.
He learned how to change the subject when conversations became too personal. When friends talked about girls, he sometimes joined the conversation even when he had no genuine interest. When relatives asked about marriage, he learned to give vague answers.
Nobody knew how much effort went into maintaining that appearance.
Behind his ordinary conversations was a constant awareness that one wrong sentence, one misunderstood message or one accidental disclosure could expose something he had worked hard to protect.
For a long time, Rayan believed that hiding was the safest option.
He concentrated on education and building a career. Studying gave him something he could control. His professional ambitions gave him a sense of direction. Whenever he felt confused about his personal life, he threw himself into work and tried to focus on becoming successful.
Eventually, he achieved several of the goals he had set for himself.
People around him saw a disciplined and ambitious man who was progressing in life.
But Rayan knew there was another story behind that success.
There were nights when he felt emotionally isolated despite being surrounded by people. He could speak to colleagues, friends and relatives about ordinary matters, but there were parts of his life he could not discuss honestly.
The loneliness was not necessarily about having nobody around him.
It was about feeling that very few people knew the real person behind the public version of himself.
As he entered adulthood, Rayan began thinking more seriously about relationships.
He wanted the same things many people want: someone trustworthy, emotional intimacy, companionship and a person with whom he could share both ordinary and difficult moments.
Yet relationships also frightened him.
He worried about whether a relationship between two men could survive the pressures of family, society and expectations. He wondered whether a future partner would eventually feel pressured to live a conventional life.
Sometimes he thought it would be easier not to become emotionally attached to anyone at all.
There were periods when Rayan became convinced that something was wrong with his life because he had not found the kind of relationship he imagined growing up.
He compared himself with friends who were getting married, buying homes and starting families.
He began asking himself whether he was falling behind.
Eventually, however, he reached a turning point.
Instead of asking, "Why can't my life look like everyone else's?" he began asking a different question:
"What kind of life would actually make me happy?"
That question changed his perspective.
Rayan realised that he had spent years measuring his happiness against other people's expectations.
He had assumed that a successful life had to follow a particular sequence: education, career, marriage and family.
But perhaps there was more than one way to build a meaningful life.
He began exploring interests outside work. He became more involved in his community and started paying greater attention to people experiencing poverty, isolation and social exclusion.
He discovered that helping others gave him a sense of fulfilment that professional achievements alone had never provided.
Even small acts mattered to him.
Helping someone financially when they were struggling, listening to someone who had nobody else to talk to, or simply making another person feel respected could change his entire mood.
Slowly, Rayan began to see his own experiences differently.
The years he had spent feeling isolated had taught him something about people who are also forced to hide parts of themselves.
He understood what it meant to feel unheard.
He understood what it meant to worry about being judged.
And he began wondering whether his own experiences could eventually help him support others.
That idea gradually became one of his biggest ambitions.
Rayan now hopes to build a future in community work. He wants to support people who feel excluded or forgotten and hopes that one day he can work full-time in social support or community development.
He does not want his life to be defined only by the difficulties he has experienced.
He wants those difficulties to become part of something constructive.
His understanding of loneliness has also changed.
Previously, Rayan believed being single meant that something was missing from his life. Now he sees independence differently.
He can enjoy spending time alone. He can make plans without waiting for someone else. He can invest in friendships, work, learning and community activities.
He still wants love.
He has not stopped believing in relationships.
But he no longer believes that another person must arrive before his own life can begin.
That has given him a sense of freedom.
Rayan also tries to share part of what he earns with people who are struggling. He believes financial success becomes more meaningful when it can be used to make someone else's circumstances slightly easier.
For him, generosity is not about being recognised.
It is about remembering how difficult life can feel when someone believes they have nobody to turn to.
His future remains uncertain.
He does not know whether he will eventually build a long-term relationship, whether he will remain single for many years, or whether his professional ambitions will take him somewhere completely unexpected.
For the first time, however, uncertainty does not frighten him as much as it once did.
He has learned that not having every answer does not mean having no future.
Looking back, Rayan sometimes thinks about the teenager he once was—the boy who could not understand why his feelings were different, who was frightened of being discovered and who believed that hiding was the only way to survive.
He wishes he could go back and tell that younger version of himself something simple:
"You are not worthless because you are different."
"You do not have to live your entire life according to someone else's definition of happiness."
"And one day, you will understand yourself better."
Rayan knows that being openly gay can still bring challenges in Bangladesh. He knows that social acceptance cannot be taken for granted and that many people continue to struggle privately with their identities.
But he no longer wants fear to be the central story of his life.
His story is no longer only about hiding.
It is about rebuilding.
It is about learning to respect himself, developing meaningful relationships with people around him, finding purpose in helping others and accepting that his life does not have to follow a predetermined path.
He has come to understand that self-acceptance is not a single moment.
It is a process.
Some days are easier than others. Some fears return. Some questions remain unanswered.
But each time he chooses not to hate himself, each time he helps another person and each time he allows himself to imagine a future beyond fear, he moves a little further forward.
Rayan's greatest achievement may therefore have nothing to do with his education, career or material success.
It is the quiet transformation that happened inside him.
He went from wondering whether he could ever live honestly with himself to believing that his life can have value, meaning and purpose.
He no longer wants to spend his entire future proving that he can fit into somebody else's expectations.
He wants to build a life of his own.
A life where dignity matters more than appearances.
A life where kindness matters more than approval.
A life where being different does not prevent him from contributing something valuable to the world.
And above all, a life where he no longer needs another person to tell him that he is worthy of love.
He is slowly learning to tell himself that.
32
9 August 2024
Beyond the Struggle: Arif’s Journey from Hiding His Identity to Finding Self-Love and Purpose
Arif is a gay man from Bangladesh. He first began to realise that he was different from other boys when he was around 14 years old.
It was during puberty that Arif started noticing feelings he could not understand. While most of the boys in his class were beginning to develop an interest in girls, Arif found himself experiencing something completely different. Instead of feeling attracted to girls, he began developing emotional and romantic attraction towards boys.
At that age, Arif did not know that homosexuality existed. He had never heard the words “gay” or “homosexual” in a way that would help him understand his own feelings. He simply knew that something inside him was different.
Deep down, he felt attracted to boys.
He would sometimes develop crushes on older boys. He would notice them, admire them and feel a strong emotional connection towards them, even though he could not explain why he felt that way.
But Arif quickly realised that these feelings were something he could not share openly.
He never allowed his classmates or friends to understand what was happening inside him. Instead, he learned how to hide his true feelings and pretend to be straight.
In front of his friends, he behaved as though he was attracted to girls. He sometimes acted as if he was interested in girls because that was what everyone around him expected.
The reality, however, was very different.
His attraction towards girls was almost nonexistent.
For Arif, pretending to be heterosexual became a survival mechanism. He felt that if people discovered the truth about him, he could face rejection, ridicule, discrimination or even lose important relationships.
So he learned to perform a role.
He had one identity that society could see and another identity that he kept hidden deep inside himself.
For years, this became part of his everyday life.
Growing up in a society where heterosexual relationships are generally treated as the only acceptable form of romantic life, Arif felt that people like him had to be extremely careful. A simple conversation about relationships could make him uncomfortable. Questions about marriage could make him anxious. Even discussions about attraction could remind him that he was hiding an important part of himself.
Looking back, he feels that people from sexual minorities are often forced to become actors in their own lives.
They learn when to speak, when to remain silent and when to pretend.
They learn how to smile when they are uncomfortable and how to answer questions without revealing too much.
For Arif, this constant performance became exhausting.
As the years passed, however, his life changed in many ways. He grew older, continued his education, completed his honours degree and master's degree, and eventually established himself professionally. He also secured a government job.
From the outside, his life appeared successful.
He had education. He had a career. He had achieved goals that many people work hard to accomplish.
But achievements alone could not erase the emotional struggles he had experienced.
Arif says that being gay has often made life feel complicated. The difficulty, in his view, does not simply come from being attracted to men. Much of the struggle comes from living in a society where homosexuality can be misunderstood, judged or rejected.
He has experienced the loneliness that can come from knowing that he cannot always speak openly about his feelings.
He has also struggled with questions about love and relationships.
Like anyone else, Arif has wanted affection, companionship and someone with whom he could share his life. He has experienced the intensity of romantic feelings and understands how powerful love can be.
But he also became increasingly uncertain about whether relationships could remain stable.
He wondered whether a partner would stay with him in the long term. He worried about family pressure and social expectations. He questioned whether someone who loved him might eventually decide to marry a woman because of societal or family expectations.
These fears sometimes made him question whether searching for a lifelong partner was worth the emotional risk.
At one point in his life, Arif became deeply frustrated and unhappy.
Even after getting a job, he found that his emotional struggles did not disappear immediately. Professional success could not automatically solve the questions he had been carrying inside for years.
There were periods when he felt that his future was uncertain and that life had very little to offer him.
But slowly, something changed.
Instead of waiting for another person to make his life meaningful, Arif began learning how to value himself.
He discovered the idea of self-love.
He started accepting himself as a person whose worth did not depend on whether society approved of his sexuality.
He began to understand that being gay was only one part of who he was.
He was also a son, a friend, an educated professional, a worker and, most importantly, a human being with dreams, responsibilities and the ability to contribute to society.
This realisation gradually changed his outlook on life.
Arif also began to understand that romantic love is not the only source of happiness.
Love, affection and companionship can make life beautiful, but they are not necessarily the entire purpose of life.
He learned that a person can build a meaningful life through many different things—education, career, friendship, personal growth, helping others, creativity, community and service.
He also learned something that once seemed difficult to accept:
Being alone does not necessarily mean being lonely.
There was a time when Arif feared loneliness. He thought that without a partner, something important would always be missing from his life.
Today, he sees solitude differently.
He can spend time by himself without feeling that his life is incomplete. He can enjoy his own company, think about his future and appreciate the freedom that comes with being comfortable in his own presence.
For him, learning to enjoy solitude has become a form of independence.
His priorities have also gradually changed.
Rather than focusing entirely on finding a romantic partner, Arif has started thinking about how he can use his own life to help other people.
Every month, he tries to use part of his salary to support people who are struggling or living in difficult circumstances.
For him, helping someone who needs support provides a different kind of satisfaction.
It reminds him that his life can have meaning beyond his own personal struggles.
He now dreams of becoming a full-time social worker or community activist in the future. He wants to stand beside people who are neglected, marginalised or forgotten by society.
He wants to become a friend to people who have very few people willing to listen to them.
He has already started taking small steps towards that goal.
Arif believes that sometimes the greatest purpose in life is not simply to achieve personal success, but to use that success to make someone else's life a little easier.
His journey has therefore changed dramatically.
The story began with a 14-year-old boy who did not understand why he felt different from everyone around him.
That boy was afraid.
He did not have the vocabulary to explain his feelings. He did not know whether anyone would understand him. So he hid.
He pretended.
He learned to live according to expectations that were not necessarily his own.
Years later, Arif is still aware of the challenges that come with being a gay man in a society where acceptance is not guaranteed. He does not pretend that those challenges have disappeared.
But he no longer believes that his sexuality has to determine the value of his entire life.
He has stopped expecting romantic love to solve every problem.
He has stopped believing that being single automatically means being unsuccessful.
And, most importantly, he has started choosing himself.
Perhaps one day he will find a partner who genuinely understands him and chooses to stay. Perhaps he will remain single. Perhaps his future will look completely different from what he imagines today.
He no longer needs to have all the answers.
What matters to him now is building a life that feels meaningful.
A life based on self-respect rather than shame.
A life based on purpose rather than fear.
A life where he can help others instead of constantly worrying about whether others will accept him.
His journey has taught him that survival is not the same as living.
For years, he survived by hiding a part of himself.
Now, he wants to live by discovering who he truly is beyond the expectations of society.
The frightened teenager who once had to pretend to be straight has grown into a man who is gradually learning to accept himself.
And perhaps the greatest achievement of his life is not his education, his career or his professional success.
It is the fact that he has learned to love himself.
For Arif, real life is no longer about desperately searching for someone who will complete him. It is about becoming complete within himself—and using whatever life he has to bring kindness, dignity and hope to people who need it.
That, he believes, is a life worth living.
33
12 July 2024
A Night of Unexpected Intimacy
I am Labib. Despite being busy with a thousand things, I felt like writing something today. For a long time, I had been thinking about sharing a painful incident that happened in my life with everyone. I am currently studying for an MBA at the University of Dhaka.
There is nothing more painful for me than what happened in my life. Perhaps that is why, even though so much time has passed, I have never told anyone about it. I know that I am gay, but that does not mean I deserve to be hated so much. Perhaps some of you may find that difficult to accept.
I cannot find the right words or even know where to begin. Anyway, let me come to what happened.
Ripon was my classmate. He was somewhat different in his behaviour. He did not easily mix with people and had a somewhat arrogant personality. Actually, saying “somewhat” would be an understatement—he was extremely arrogant. However, he did not treat me particularly badly.
I have always been a quiet person since childhood. So whenever someone hurt or upset me, I usually did not protest.
One day, Ripon called me and said, “Labib, I need to talk to you about something important. Come to the field in the afternoon.”
I went to the field that afternoon. I saw Ripon sitting on his bicycle with one foot on the ground. As soon as I approached him, he said, “Get on.”
Like a polite friend, I got onto his bicycle. He started cycling very quickly, taking me somewhere. I realised that he was taking me to his house. Although I had never been to his house before, I somehow understood where we were going.
On the way, he told me, “There’s no one at our house today, so you’ll stay at my place with me tonight.”
I immediately felt uncomfortable because I had never stayed at a friend’s house before. I also had not told my family that I was going anywhere.
So I told him, “Bro, I can’t stay. I didn’t tell my family that I was coming here.”
But he continued riding and went straight into his house. I wanted to leave and go back home. However, after he insisted repeatedly, I eventually agreed to stay for a little while.
He took me to his room. It was a beautifully decorated room. He told me to sit down and went outside to bring some Seven Up.
He poured it into a glass and gave it to me. After drinking the Seven Up, I suddenly began to feel strange. My head started spinning, and everything around me became unclear.
After that, I remember nothing.
When I regained consciousness, I found myself lying beside a road. My entire body was aching intensely. With great difficulty, I managed to sit up, but I could barely see anything.
It seemed to me that it was already very late at night. I did not have a watch, so I could not tell what time it was.
But I could understand that I had been severely assaulted and tortured. I was in so much pain that I could barely walk.
Only Allah knows how many people had assaulted and abused me.
34
15 June 2024
The Reminder I Wish I had Never (4)
Days pass, months turn into years, and yet I am still standing exactly where I was. I couldn’t change myself, not even a little. And perhaps I never will.
You know, Denny, I can smile even when I’m hurting terribly now. I know that smile no longer carries the same sweetness. I still cry inside, but no tears come to my eyes.
I still walk the streets alone, living a solitary life. I don’t let anyone get too close to me. Because what’s the point of inviting new pain into my life all over again?
But look at me—I keep such an expression on my face that it seems as though I’m incredibly happy.
Yes, I really am very happy.
Even if that happiness is just an act.
At least then, there is no fear of failing in love again.
Every morning, I stand in front of the mirror and look at myself for a moment. And silently, I think:
“Mirror, you are so good. You see me cry, yet you never distort my face.”
Tell me, who is that person I see in the mirror?
Then I hear a voice whispering in my ear:
“Some of it is me… and some of it is just an act.”
35
17 May 2026
The Reminder I Wish I had Never (2)
I did not hesitate even for a moment to turn my love into a commercial product, making an offering at the altar of beauty. Because of your fair skin and handsome appearance, I sat at your feet like a domesticated dog, wagging its tail. I had crossed the ultimate limits of humiliation and surrendered my dignity. At that time, the clouded eyes I had hidden beneath the cover of love could not see the truth.
I did not understand then that even if a person sinks forty feet into the depths of hell, they still may not be able to stop themselves from sacrificing their genuine love to a hypocritical heart. I couldn't either. Perhaps this is the price that many emotional people like me have to pay for loving someone sincerely with all their heart—the burning of those eyes and the loneliness that follows.
Those days were like that. Whether I was at the office or at home, whether it was day or night, your voice kept echoing in my ears. I didn't need a telescope; with my own bare eyes, I could clearly see the final days of our life together.
Now, whenever I remember those words, I honestly laugh. How crazy and foolish I was. Of course, you were also an expert at making someone dream.
You used to hold both my hands and say that you would take me through the rest of my life.
You said that if you had someone like me as your partner for one lifetime, you would need nothing else.
You said you would take me to your country, Germany. We would get married there. We would have a small home together—a little two-room apartment.
I would say, “No, I am my parents' only son. I cannot live away from my country and my mother.”
Then you would say, “That's okay. We will go and live in Bangladesh together.”
Hearing you say that made me so happy.
Denny, do you remember? Little by little, I was learning to speak Bengali with you. But there was one sentence you learned very quickly:
“I love you.”
Haha. I used to laugh whenever I heard you say it in Bengali. But you never gave up. You kept trying your hardest to learn.
I am telling you the truth, Denny: even if the dreams we dreamed together remained nothing more than dreams to you, to me they were real. If you had continued to hold my hand until today, I would have spent the rest of my life with you.
During those few months, surely you understood that I was not a slave to physical desire. Chasing the sweetness of many flowers like a bee was never part of my character. I never wanted very much.
I simply wanted to lie in your arms beneath a sky full of stars on a bright, moonlit night.
I wanted to walk barefoot with you across green grass on a winter morning.
I wanted us to stand together in the pouring rain and get completely soaked.
And if we caught a cold, I wanted to sleep beneath the same blanket, resting my head against your chest.
I wanted to steal you away from those people who hang the sign of homosexuality around their necks while worshipping the body, and run away with you to some unknown village surrounded by greenery.
Because I have never made the human body a toy, and I never will. During our relationship, not even for a single day did we worship physical lust. That itself was the proof.
You surely remember that long text message I once sent you:
“Denny, you are in the prime of your youth now. Among attractive, handsome men, you would probably be one of the most desirable. You are an engineer by profession. You are German. Everything around you is colourful, almost like a silver screen, because you have money and you have beauty. So you will never lack people around you.
But one day, when you have nothing left—when your money is gone, when your youth is gone, and you become completely alone—if there is no one left to hold your hand, there will still be one person standing before you with both hands open, looking toward you.
And that person will be me.
Because I have no desire for anything you possess. I want only your heart, and you.”
That night, after seeing my text, you came to meet me at three in the morning.
Sometimes I wonder now: were those things part of some kind of constitution for winning people over? Did you ever truly love me?
If you did, how can I deny the scene I witnessed with my own eyes?
Your head was between the waists of three homosexual men, and you were pleasuring yourself in your own way.
Oh, my love.
That day, I cursed myself again and again. I had taken the love in my heart, beaten it over the head with a broom, buried it, and walked away from that river. I had poured every last drop of love from my heart at your feet, like water carried in by the tide.
And you took that love and sacrificed yourself to the desires of three men at once.
Denny, you will never understand what true love is.
If only you could have seen how I spent that night. If only you could have heard the screams of anguish inside me.
I came home and began crying in front of my roommate like a helpless child. I couldn't go to the office for three days. I couldn't sleep at night.
I kept listening to Adele's song, “Someone Like You,” again and again, drowning myself in the flood of my own tears.
Look at me. Even today, I am still suffering because of your false love.
And yet, thank you, Denny.
Because of you, whenever I see someone beautiful, I stay ten steps away.
Denny, because of you, I learned that if you love someone too much, never let them know how deeply you love them. Because if you do, one day you may become nothing more than a toy in their game.
Yes, that is what happened to me.
And still, thank you, Denny.
Because of you, I now think of love like the HIV virus.
Because of you, I have become the reason for the pain of many people.
And still, thank you, Denny.
Because of you, I can now recognise people. I no longer allow myself to be swept away into an ocean of happiness over the smallest gesture.
Because of you, I am afraid of love.
Because of you, I am still alone.
36
12 April 2024
The Reminder I Wish I had Never (1)
This is life story of Atif Aslam.
I had work in the morning, so I went to sleep before midnight. My Sri Lankan roommate in the bed beside mine had already started playing his own version of a snoring FM radio through his nose.
Suddenly, the alarm on my iPad shattered my sleep. Still half-asleep, I somehow got up, opened the cabinet, and blindly fumbled around until I found the iPad.
The Sri Lankan prince of coal woke up because of the alarm. The moment he opened his eyes, he started singing what I assumed was a national anthem in his own language. I knew very well he was probably swearing at me. As was my daily habit, I responded by unleashing almost every curse word recorded in the Bengali dictionary.
I opened the iPad and looked at the reminder.
9 July — Denny's Birthday.
The moment I read those words, I stood there frozen like a statue.
Meanwhile, the coal prince's FM radio was still broadcasting at full volume through his nose. I didn't even notice it anymore.
I switched on the table lamp, made myself a cup of black coffee, and went out onto the balcony. The temperature was around 48°C, yet I sat there ignoring the unbearable heat.
The last time I spoke to Denny was two years ago.
I had filtered him out of my life completely—his photographs, his phone number, even the gifts he had given me. I had thrown everything away as though they were things that needed to be discarded.
By now, perhaps those memories had learned to live comfortably alongside the stench of a garbage bin.
Why hadn't I noticed that reminder on the iPad before?
Maybe because, in the kingdom ruled by my laptop and Samsung phone, the iPad hardly gets used anymore.
I sat there holding a coffee mug tightly in one hand while giving myself completely to the exhausting task of finishing an entire packet of cigarettes, one after another.
Yes, I had once tried to hold on to Denny just as tightly.
I had wanted to survive by clinging to him with everything I had.
But did I succeed?
He must be lying peacefully now, his face buried in the warm arms of his wife, floating somewhere at the peak of happiness and comfort.
And here I am, swimming through an ocean of heat, coffee, cigarette smoke and sweat.
Sitting there, I wondered to myself—
Is this what the final frame of every gay man's life is supposed to look like?
How beautiful those days were.
You and I would become one, staying awake like nocturnal birds, wandering through parks and cafés together.
One day, you travelled from Dubai to Abu Dhabi. Because you kept insisting on seeing me, I had no choice but to meet you.
We met by the river at the Corniche—the very place where you and I had first met.
Knowing that I had work the next morning, I still sat there looking at you with the hungry eyes of a starving tiger.
You lay there with your head resting on my lap.
Looking around from time to time to make sure nobody was watching, you tried to steal my lips like a thief.
You had been outside all day, and there was a strong, musty smell coming from your body. Normally, I couldn't tolerate anyone's body odour. It would make me feel like I couldn't breathe.
But with you, it was different.
I pressed myself against that body carrying the smell I normally couldn't stand, and I kissed you without hesitation.
Simply because I truly loved you.
That day, even though I knew I was uncomfortable, I declared a kind of emergency law against my own feelings and forced myself to sit beside you.
For those few months, I kept myself desperately busy trying to sacrifice and suppress everything I liked and disliked, everything that made me uncomfortable, just so I could adjust to you.
Now I understand that I had made a mistake.
Because after you left, I looked around and realised that there was nothing left around me that I could call my own.
Everywhere I looked, your boundaries stood tall—
and I was the stranger standing inside them.
37
9 March 2024
A Guitar and a Love That Understood Without Words (Part 4)
He noticed that a couple sitting at the table across from them were looking in their direction. He lowered his head again and continued eating.
“Ami, I can't eat anymore.”
“I really can't deal with you. If you don't eat, how are you going to work?”
“Shame, shame, shame! What indecent things you say!”
“Oh, come on! I'm just telling the truth. I'm staying at your mess tonight. I've already told my family that I won't be coming home.”
“Not tonight. Rubel bhaiya is in the room today.”
“Didn't Rubel bhaiya go home yesterday? That's what you told me.”
“Um... I mean...”
“Listen, don't lie to me. Otherwise, I'll smash this plate of tehari over your head.”
He immediately fell silent.
After leaving the tehari shop, the two of them walked along the street.
“Hey, want some paan?”
“What kind of thing are you saying, Ami? Paan?!”
“I didn't ask you to drink poison, did I?”
Without looking at him, Ami walked over to the paan shop by the roadside.
He said nothing, annoyed. He simply stood there.
Ami put the paan in his mouth and came back to stand in front of him.
“Get a rickshaw.”
As soon as they sat down in the rickshaw, Ami rested his head on his shoulder.
“My head is spinning. I feel kind of strange.”
“Did you have jorda with the paan?”
“Yeah. I had jorda. Baba jorda. I don't know... I feel kind of dizzy and intoxicated.”
“Just keep your head on my shoulder and stay quiet.”
Ami quietly rested his head on his shoulder.
When they reached the mess, he paid the rickshaw fare and took Ami up to the third floor.
As soon as he opened the door and they entered the room, Ami stumbled over to the bed and collapsed onto it.
He rushed over to him.
Ami burst out laughing.
“Wow. So the paan really did make me feel intoxicated! I've never had jorda before. Ha ha ha!”
“Hey, do you want some water?”
“No. I want kisses. Tunumunu, give me lots of kisses.”
Ami bit his lip and kissed him.
It was the first time in his life that he had kissed someone after eating paan.
He could feel his body awakening.
Let it awaken.
Sometimes, the body needs to be allowed to awaken.
38
10 February 2024
A Guitar and a Love That Understood Without Words (Part 3)
“I understand everything.”
“I know you do.”
It was probably a full moon tonight. The moon hung in the sky like a silver plate.
Sometimes, you simply don’t feel like talking.
Ami and I were both silent now.
His right hand was resting in my left, and his head was on my shoulder.
Once again, I felt embarrassed.
God… what would people around us think? Two boys sitting in a rickshaw, with one resting his head on the other’s shoulder.
I knew that if I told Ami to stop, he would probably do something even crazier. He might even start kissing me. He was an absolute expert at doing these kinds of crazy things.
Not that I disliked his madness.
He did the things I could never bring myself to do. Somehow, Ami completed the parts of me that were incomplete.
Everything in the world needs balance.
“Stop this rickshaw.”
“What happened all of a sudden?” I looked at Ami in surprise.
“Nothing. I suddenly feel like eating tehari.”
“Didn’t we just have kebabs a little while ago?”
I stared at Ami, completely dumbfounded.
“I feel like eating it, so I’m gonna eat it.”
Ami got down from the rickshaw and paid the fare.
I got down too and followed him into a Tehari House.
Whenever we came in front of this particular shop, Ami simply had to eat tehari. I honestly didn’t understand what kind of addiction he had to it.
Rich kids really do have something wrong with their heads.
At this hour, finding a seat in the shop was almost impossible.
So Ami and I stood in one corner, watching people eat.
A huge man polished off three plates of tehari within about an hour.
Ami leaned toward my ear and whispered,
“How do people eat this much?”
“He’s probably your cousin.”
Ami pinched my hand.
“I’m gonna teach you a lesson today. You think you can make fun of me?”
He glared at me with his eyes wide open.
“Okay, okay! No, I was just joking around.”
As soon as a table in front of us became vacant, Ami immediately dropped into the seat.
He gestured for me to sit down too.
“Waiter, two plates of tehari.”
“I’m not eating.”
“Why not?”
“I’m getting fat.”
“I don’t have a problem with you getting fat.”
“What does that mean? Has this boy gone crazy or something?”
“When was I ever sane?”
Ami told the waiter to bring two plates of tehari.
Within two minutes, the tehari arrived.
Ami let out a satisfied sigh and breathed in the aroma of the food.
“See? Doesn’t it smell amazing?”
“I’ve got a cold. My nose is blocked, so I can’t smell anything.”
“Fine, then. You don’t need to smell it. Just eat.”
I didn't argue any further and started eating.
My stomach was already full anyway, so I took some of the tehari from my plate and put it onto Ami’s.
Ami looked absolutely delighted.
39
7 January 2024
A Guitar and a Love That Understood Without Words (Part 2)
“Don’t say silly things! Isn’t everything I have yours?”
“I know, Ami. You are everything to me. But I just can’t accept all this.”
“Please, sweetheart. Don’t be upset. The day you get a job, I’ll take everything from you then. Happy now?”
I looked at Ami and gave him a dry smile.
The rickshaw driver was pedalling as fast as the wind.
Ami’s hair was beautiful. Although, to be honest, he hardly had any hair left on his head. At this rate, he would probably be completely bald within a few days. His hair swayed wildly in the wind.
I looked at him and gazed at his innocent face.
The thought that the Most Merciful had sent someone like him into my life filled my heart with happiness.
“What are you thinking about, Emon?”
“I was thinking about the day you held me in your arms at my mess.”
“Oh! Wasn’t that day wonderful? August 10th. I can still see it whenever I close my eyes.”
“Hmm. You came to my mess wearing a spotless white T-shirt. When I opened the door and saw you, I was completely stunned. I was standing there shirtless, wearing only a lungi.”
“Hahaha. As soon as I entered the room, I hugged you. You were so shy!”
“You know I’m a little too shy. And on top of that, you suddenly saw me standing in front of you like that.”
“I even called you ‘Lungi Baba.’ Remember?”
“I remember it very well. And after that, I fell in love with you. I fell so deeply that I was completely drowning in it!”
“You used to skip classes and stand outside my college waiting for me. Like a foolish little boy. I actually loved seeing it! A fair-skinned boy standing under the scorching sun, sweating just for me. Hahaha.”
“Hey, don’t laugh! And what about you? Didn’t you cook noodles at home and wait for me?”
“Sometimes, waiting for someone feels good.”
“Looks like you’ve finally understood that.”
40
5 January 2024
A Guitar and a Love That Understood Without Words (Part 1)
“Will you buy me a guitar the day you get a job?”
He looked at Ami.
Ami had always been a little childish at heart. And somehow, every little wish of his became something he wanted to fulfill.
“How many guitars do you need?” he asked.
“Just one.”
Ami’s face lit up with a smile, as though he had just conquered the whole world.
But something inside him tightened.
He desperately needed a job.
Lately, he had been falling apart inside. Yet he never let Ami see it. He didn’t want his pain to touch Ami too. He wanted to protect him from the struggles he was silently carrying.
Ami reached out and held his hand.
In front of them, the lake shimmered beneath the red and blue lights of the evening.
They had been together for two years.
Ami had become a part of every corner of his life—inside and out. He could understand what he was feeling without him having to say a word. Sometimes, just one look was enough for Ami to know what was going on inside him.
Perhaps that was what true love was supposed to feel like.
“Come on,” Ami said. “Let’s go for a rickshaw ride today.”
“I don’t have any money in my pocket.”
“Who asked you to pay? I’ll pay.”
“I don’t like it.”
“What don’t you like?”
“This… going around every day with your money. Eating with your money.”
41
12 December 2023
Trapped Behind Four Walls: Akash’s Struggle for Identity and Freedom (Part-5)
A person's worth cannot be determined by gender.
Whether someone is born a boy, a girl, or identifies as a third gender, their humanity remains the same. Their dreams can be just as beautiful, their hearts can be just as kind, and their talents can shine just as brightly. Gender may describe one part of a person's identity, but it can never measure the value of a human life.
Looking at her child, the mother suddenly remembered all those little moments from the past. The innocent smile, the endless questions, the determination to learn, the kindness shown toward strangers, the courage to stand up for others. None of those qualities had ever belonged to a particular gender.
She realized that she had spent too much time worrying about what society would say and too little time seeing the person standing in front of her.
Her child was not a shame.
Her child was a blessing.
And perhaps, in her own way, she had always been a diamond.
A diamond does not become precious because someone gives it permission to shine. Its brilliance comes from within. Whether it is hidden inside a dark room, buried beneath layers of earth, or displayed beneath the brightest light, it remains a diamond.
Its value does not disappear simply because someone refuses to recognize it.
Today, the mother understood that truth.
She also remembered another simple truth from nature: if a flower possesses fragrance, it cannot keep that fragrance hidden forever. Someone may cover the flower, place it behind a wall, or bury it beneath leaves, but sooner or later its scent will travel through the air.
Talent is like that.
Kindness is like that.
Love is like that.
And identity is like that too.
You may try to silence someone, hide them, or force them to become someone they are not, but the truth within them will continue to find a way to breathe.
The mother wiped her child's tears with the corner of her sari.
“Why were you so afraid of me?” she whispered.
The daughter could not answer immediately. She simply held her mother tightly.
That embrace contained years of pain, confusion, loneliness, and fear. But it also contained forgiveness. Not just forgiveness for her mother, but forgiveness for herself—for all the years she had wondered whether she was somehow less worthy because she was different.
Outside, the world remained the same. People would still talk. Some would judge. Some would refuse to understand. Society would not change overnight.
But something had changed inside that small home.
A mother had opened her heart.
And a daughter had finally found a place where she did not have to hide.
As she rested her head against her mother's shoulder, she understood that perhaps happiness was not about convincing the whole world to accept you. Sometimes, happiness began with one person finally seeing you clearly and saying, without words, “You are enough.”
The mother looked at her child once more and smiled through her own tears.
A diamond is a diamond.
Its brilliance is the proof.
It does not depend on gender.
And if a flower carries fragrance within its petals, no wall is high enough and no darkness deep enough to prevent that fragrance from spreading.
Some people are simply born to shine.
And no one has the right to ask them to dim their light.
42
16 November 2023
Trapped Behind Four Walls: Akash’s Struggle for Identity and Freedom (Part-4)
As she bowed down before her mother, tears of joy began to flow freely from her eyes. For years, she had carried a silent fear in her heart—a fear that perhaps she would never be understood, never be accepted, and never be loved for who she truly was. But today, standing before the woman who had given her life, she felt something she had longed for more than anything else: acceptance.
Her mother gently placed both hands on her head. There were no questions in her eyes now, no anger, no shame, no hesitation. There was only love.
The daughter could barely hold back her tears.
For so long, society had taught them to measure people by the boxes into which they were born. Boy or girl. Man or woman. Masculine or feminine. Everything seemed to have a category, a boundary, a definition. Anyone who stepped outside those boundaries was made to feel as though something was wrong with them.
But her mother had finally understood something much deeper.
43
12 October 2023
Trapped Behind Four Walls: Akash’s Struggle for Identity and Freedom (Part-3)
All around him, there was nothing but pain and suffering. Everyone looked at him with suspicion. He had fallen in love with many boys in his life, but every one of them had betrayed him. Sometimes Akash felt as though he were merely an “object.” It seemed as if a Chakravyuha—a seemingly inescapable trap—had been laid all around him.
It was during his college years that Aditya entered his life. Aditya came to know about Akash’s sexual feelings towards boys. Gradually, Aditya began to see Akash as a good friend and started to respect his subtle emotions and the things he felt drawn to. Perhaps, somewhere in his heart, Akash had also made a place for Aditya.
Slowly, a relationship developed between the two—a deeply emotional romantic relationship born out of an intense affection for one another. As time passed, they gradually grew closer, driven by both their physical and emotional needs. Although people outside viewed them with suspicion, and their college friends often teased them and made various jokes and remarks about the two of them, Akash paid no attention to any of it. Aditya, too, remained completely indifferent to all the rumours and malicious gossip.
The relationship between Akash and Aditya was no less colourful than that of any boyfriend and girlfriend. When their love was at its most intense, Akash’s feelings for Aditya were no less profound than those of a deeply devoted girlfriend. Walking together in the park hand in hand, spending intimate moments together beside the Ganges at Prinsep Ghat beneath the magical crimson glow of the sunset, and sitting hand in hand along the river at Millennium Park—there was no shortage of colour and emotion in their lives.
It was to Aditya that Akash first opened up about his physical fantasies, about his dream of transforming into a fully developed, feminine woman, and about his dream of becoming someone who could claim a bright future in life. He wanted his love to help him grow in life with Aditya by his side, and to gain respect, love, and acceptance in society. But was he ever able to achieve that?
Over time, Akash and Aditya became physically intimate. Aditya’s confident masculinity and muscular physique awakened a strong desire within Akash. In the natural course of their relationship, they eventually became physically involved. With his long hair, women’s clothing, and makeup, Akash looked no different from a young woman blossoming into adulthood.
[00:11, 14/09/2026] Hifjur Rahman Jamil: But at one point, his dream palace of glass shattered into pieces with a deafening crash, like a glass mirror breaking. When Tanima entered Aditya’s life, Aditya left him behind. Aditya told him that his relationship with Akash had been nothing more than “just a time pass.” The sudden end of the relationship plunged Akash’s world into darkness.
Aditya made it clear that he could neither be with a “Hijra” nor even remain his friend. Apart from the beautiful Tanima, there was no one else in his life—and there never would be anyone else. Akash felt betrayed and deceived. Adi had forgotten all his promises in the blink of an eye! Could this be anything other than mental torture? A mixture of anger and resentment began to grow inside him.
Would he ever be able to find a ray of light in such a dark life filled with betrayal and deception? Would he ever experience a transformation in his life? Sitting inside the treatment centre, Akash broke down in tears.
Today, the entire neighbourhood is filled with celebration and excitement. The famous dancer Rupa is returning to her neighbourhood after receiving an international honour. She is also known for her involvement with several NGOs that work for gay and transgender people.
Yes, the Akash of that day is the Rupa of today.
Getting out of the treatment centre was far from easy. However, when the matter became known to the press through Akash’s music teacher, Arindam Babu, the treatment centre was eventually forced to yield to the pressure from the media.
Meanwhile, social workers Narayan Kaku (Narayan Chakraborty) and Payel Di (Payel Sen) noticed Akash’s talent, and a new journey towards a dream began in his life. He went on to receive a national honour for his dancing.
In the meantime, Akash underwent gender transition and began a new life. Today, her name is Rupa.
44
13 September 2023
Trapped Behind Four Walls: Akash’s Struggle for Identity and Freedom (Part-2)
All around him, there was nothing but pain and suffering. Everyone looked at him with suspicion. He had fallen in love with many boys in his life, but every one of them had betrayed him. Sometimes Akash felt as though he were merely an “object.” It seemed as if a Chakravyuha—a seemingly inescapable trap—had been laid all around him.
It was during his college years that Aditya entered his life. Aditya came to know about Akash’s sexual feelings towards boys. Gradually, Aditya began to see Akash as a good friend and started to respect his subtle emotions and the things he felt drawn to. Perhaps, somewhere in his heart, Akash had also made a place for Aditya.
Slowly, a relationship developed between the two—a deeply emotional romantic relationship born out of an intense affection for one another. As time passed, they gradually grew closer, driven by both their physical and emotional needs. Although people outside viewed them with suspicion, and their college friends often teased them and made various jokes and remarks about the two of them, Akash paid no attention to any of it. Aditya, too, remained completely indifferent to all the rumours and malicious gossip.
The relationship between Akash and Aditya was no less colourful than that of any boyfriend and girlfriend. When their love was at its most intense, Akash’s feelings for Aditya were no less profound than those of a deeply devoted girlfriend. Walking together in the park hand in hand, spending intimate moments together beside the Ganges at Prinsep Ghat beneath the magical crimson glow of the sunset, and sitting hand in hand along the river at Millennium Park—there was no shortage of colour and emotion in their lives.
It was to Aditya that Akash first opened up about his physical fantasies, about his dream of transforming into a fully developed, feminine woman, and about his dream of becoming someone who could claim a bright future in life. He wanted his love to help him grow in life with Aditya by his side, and to gain respect, love, and acceptance in society. But was he ever able to achieve that?
Over time, Akash and Aditya became physically intimate. Aditya’s confident masculinity and muscular physique awakened a strong desire within Akash. In the natural course of their relationship, they eventually became physically involved. With his long hair, women’s clothing, and makeup, Akash looked no different from a young woman blossoming into adulthood.
45
18 August 2023
Trapped Behind Four Walls: Akash’s Struggle for Identity and Freedom (Part-1)
Lying inside the treatment centre, staring at the wooden ceiling beams and lost in endless thoughts, Akash keeps asking himself: Does he really have any mental health problem? Is that why his family has confined him within these four walls? The mental torture against him continues regularly. Akash keeps wondering what his fault is.
He is a graduate. He earns his own living and is not dependent on anyone. He loves his family and wants to live his life with them. Yet, according to his family, how is his existence bringing shame and damaging their reputation?
Akash’s “problem,” as his family sees it, is that although he was born male, his mannerisms are considered feminine. Physically, he is male, but he feels himself to be a woman. Because of this, he has faced countless hurtful comments and social stigma. From childhood, when he attended school, and later as he grew older and walked along the streets, he was subjected to cruel remarks and taunts from classmates and others around him.
From an early age, Akash loved dressing like girls, wearing clothes traditionally associated with women, putting on makeup, and keeping long hair. His family also had to endure criticism from society because of this. To his family, it became a serious problem.
Akash is talented in many ways. He is highly skilled in Bharatanatyam and Kathakali, and he holds a degree in Mathematics. Yet despite his achievements, he has had to hear his mother say, “I committed a sin by giving birth to you. You should die.” His father would also tell him, “Because of you, I have no way to show my face to people in society.”
Even after achieving good results in his secondary school examinations, Akash continued to face criticism from people in his neighbourhood because of his feminine mannerisms. But whenever he tried to tell his family about what he was experiencing, they would instead blame him.
From birth, Akash has felt that there is a feminine identity within him. While other boys around him had girlfriends, Akash had boyfriends. His friends mocked him, calling him “gay” and using derogatory slurs against him.
Akash also dreams of undergoing hormone replacement therapy and gender-affirming surgery so that he can live fully as a woman. He believes that he too has the right to experience and enjoy life as a woman.
When Akash shared these feelings with his mother, she assumed that her son was suffering from a serious mental disorder. In her eyes, Akash’s questioning of his gender was completely abnormal. Believing that he needed treatment, his mother confined him inside the four walls of a treatment centre.
And there, the torture continues.
46
12 July 2023
What Kind of Love Is This? Part-5
They loved each other deeply.
Was that a crime?
They weren't hurting anyone.
They were loved by almost everyone in the village, especially my cousin Falgun.
Every year he made idols of the gods—Lakshmi, Manasa, Ganesha and many others.
Whenever there was a wedding or funeral at a relative's or friend's house, or whenever people needed help making traditional rice cakes during winter, Falgun was among the first people they called.
He would beautifully pound rice using the traditional wooden rice pounder.
And just as women in the village shared stories with mothers and aunts, he too would spend hours gossiping with them.
Some people would secretly laugh at his mannerisms, but no one said anything to his face.
He loved eating, but he also loved feeding others.
He would eat very late at night, waiting for Debesh to return from work—just as a wife might wait for her husband.
Debesh often ate at my uncle's house instead of his own. And whenever he did eat at home, Falgun would prepare the food.
During festivals, when the local club performed traditional theatre, women were usually brought in from Kolkata to play female roles.
But the boys would make sure Falgun memorised all the female parts as a backup, in case any of the hired actresses failed to appear.
Falgun was delighted.
If he could become a woman, it seemed as though he wanted nothing else from life.
He was equally talented at delivering dialogue, laughing and crying on stage.
He was also skilled at sewing, knitting and almost every traditionally feminine household task—cutting vegetables with a boti, grinding spices, and countless other things.
His sisters-in-law benefited greatly from his help. Where could they find such a willing helping hand for free?
At village ceremonies and funeral houses, he was often the first person called upon to pound turmeric, roast puffed rice, make khai, or create traditional alpana designs.
He was a man, yet there was a feminine part of him that was deeply rooted within him.
How could everyone deny such an obvious truth—or see it and deliberately look away?
I still cannot understand it.
Why did such a tragic fate befall someone who did so much for everyone and cared about everyone?
Was Falgun's death an act of wounded pride?
Or was it a sacrifice?
Who can say?
I later heard from Debesh that for quite some time his mother had been pressuring him to get married.
His elder brother's wife was often ill or stayed at her parents' home. The old mother desperately needed a daughter-in-law to help with household chores.
But Debesh refused.
“I can't do any of that. If you force me, I'll leave the house. I'm telling you now.”
With no other option, Debesh's mother began blaming Falgun.
“You're the root of all this trouble! You've got my son wrapped around your little finger. Whatever money he earns, he brings to your house…”
It was true that Debesh would spend hours at Falgun's house discussing money with him. They were involved in a small pawnbroking business, and all the pledged items were kept in Falgun's cupboard.
Falgun was deeply hurt by his aunt's words.
He was a very sensitive and proud person. Even when his heart was breaking, he rarely showed it.
Eventually, he persuaded Debesh to agree to marriage.
They went to see girls.
Debesh eventually married the girl Falgun himself liked.
After the marriage, naturally, the distance between the two men increased.
They no longer stayed awake together counting stars.
They no longer bathed each other affectionately.
They no longer lovingly fed one another.
So many little expressions of love disappeared.
Gradually, Falgun became jealous.
Whenever he had the opportunity, he would taunt Debesh.
Tears would glisten at the corners of his eyes, yet he would try to keep a smile on his thick lips.
I felt sorry for him.
I could understand that he was suffocating in that environment.
I had thought about bringing him to Kolkata and enrolling him in an organisation where he could learn handicrafts.
He could make flowers, birds, elephants and countless other things with his own hands.
He would collect flowers and leaves from the forest and make red, green, blue and other colours from them. He would even use the black soot from beneath cooking pots to paint the eyes of clay idols.
But he could never have imagined that his own life would eventually sink into that same darkness.
One day, out of stubbornness and wounded pride, he decided that he too would get married.
I said,
“Brother, why are you making this mistake?”
“Why? If he can get married, why can't I?”
I understood.
He was hurt.
“Then why did you arrange his marriage?”
“What else could I do? Should I keep getting abused by his mother every day?”
Oh God!
How helpless they were.
They were outside the boundaries of this society and its rules.
Was there no one who could understand that they were different from everyone else?
My eyes filled with tears.
I told him,
“Do whatever you can… but this won't make anyone happy. Remember what I'm saying.”
I never imagined that my words would one day come true.
Why did it happen?
How did it happen?
Whom should I ask?
His grieving mother?
His father?
His sisters and brothers, who had lost him?
How much pain must a cheerful person endure before deciding to end his own life?
Perhaps people like us—living among the dead while believing ourselves alive—do not have the capacity to understand.
But on the morning of his death, Falgun wrote a letter to Debesh.
«My dearest friend,
I am leaving.
Leaving you. Leaving all of you.
I hope you will be happy now.
I realised long ago that my happiness is not your happiness.
You have made that clear to me again and again.
Tonoya now occupies your entire heart.
But where does that leave me?
There is no place left for me.
Your mother drove me out of your home.
Your wife drove me out of your life.
And you drove me out of your heart.
But why did you do this?
Still, perhaps you did the right thing.
And perhaps what I am doing is right too.
From today, there will be mourning in my house and celebration in yours.
Be well, my friend.
Yours,
Your unfortunate friend / Now your enemy,
Falgun»
When I read the letter, I did not cry.
A vast emptiness had swallowed me.
I sat on a stone beside the pond, watching fish and frogs playing in the water, sighing deeply.
Debesh came and sat beside me.
“He called you… You didn't come.”
I looked at him in surprise.
He knew? That means Falgun had told him too.
“He wanted to tell you something…”
“What happened? I wasn't so foolish that I couldn't see that the two of you weren't happy after this marriage.”
“I didn't want to get married. He was the one who insisted.”
“After his marriage… was everything alright?”
“No. That was the problem. Every night he would call me over. I had to stay with him until midnight, sometimes one in the morning.”
“And his wife?”
“I don't know. She was a very good woman. She never said anything. She would sleep in the outer room. Then, when I went there, she would go upstairs.”
“Didn't anyone in the family say anything?”
“Not in front of me. Then…”
“Okay. So the problem should have been solved…”
“No. There was a problem. My wife started suspecting that I was having an illicit relationship with Falgun's wife.”
“Oh God!”
Poor Tonoya.
Perhaps that simple village girl did not even know that two men could love each other.
And there was no sin in that love.
If she had known or understood, perhaps a life would not have been lost so young.
What good would it do to blame her?
Even the highest court in the country, political parties and religious leaders had not, at that time, accepted homosexuality.
A few days earlier, an actress had reportedly taken the same path.
Every human being is a creation of God.
Our minds, our emotions, our feelings—all of these are gifts from Him.
Then why must one Falgun after another leave this world with their hearts broken and their dreams unfulfilled?
If the love of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu for Krishna can be worshipped and celebrated, why can't the love of gay people be recognised?
Why can't it be respected?
What kind of love is this—that society can celebrate one form of love while forcing another to hide in silence?
47
19 June 2023
What Kind of Love Is This? Part-4
He had planted vegetables and leafy greens in the yard. If someone else's goat or chicken damaged his plants, he would curse them like an old grandmother:
“You'll never learn… may you die of cholera!”
Everyone said he had inherited my grandmother's personality.
But I silently watched him.
His feminine mannerisms never seemed “normal” to me.
He loved me very much.
Perhaps that was why he had wanted to see me before he left this world. Perhaps he wanted to tell me something.
But I couldn't go.
I kept telling myself I would go once the pressure at work eased, but I never managed to.
How could I have known that he would do something like this?
Two months earlier, Mother had returned from my uncle's house and said,
“You know, Mitu… Fagu seems to have changed. He hardly spoke to me properly. He's become so thin…”
“He must not be happy after getting married. I told you so at the time,” I replied irritably.
Yes, I had warned them.
About a year earlier, during winter, I had visited my uncle's house while Falgun's marriage was being arranged.
I had told his mother,
“Don't get him married, Auntie.”
“But dear, when we close our eyes for good, who will look after him? Will his brothers and their wives?”
But how could I explain to an elderly, poorly educated villager that Falgun was not living like other boys? How could I tell her that the relationship between the two friends resembled that of husband and wife?
Even if I explained it, who would understand?
And even if someone understood, who would accept it?
I had seen them lying together on the same bed beneath the same sheet, holding each other.
I had seen them bathing together in the pond, rubbing soap and oil on each other.
I had seen them buying clothes for one another.
During religious festivals, they gave gifts to each other's family members.
Falgun spoke to Debesh in a shy, newlywed-like voice. Whenever I appeared, they would suddenly become quiet.
I don't know whether they had a physical relationship as well. They slept together at night—sometimes even in the cowshed.
Why?
Who knows?
For many years I had understood how deep their relationship was.
I had even discussed it with my brothers-in-law. They would joke about the two boys.
But there was something incredibly tender about their relationship.
Whenever I saw them together, I felt as though I were looking at a pair of white doves sitting side by side, endlessly cooing to each other.
48
10 May 2023
What Kind of Love Is This? Part-3
They slept together, sat together, ate together.
At that time I was doing my graduation and gradually learning to understand the complexities of relationships. Even then, something about their relationship seemed different to me. It wasn't like an ordinary friendship between two boys.
Once, after watching a film, we were walking home under the moonlight late at night. Two of my sisters, their husbands, and the two boys were with us. We were chatting as we walked.
Suddenly, I noticed that the two of them had fallen behind. They moved into a darker part of the road. Falgun was holding Debesh's hand in exactly the way a girl might hold her boyfriend's hand. They were whispering to each other.
Another day, I saw Falgun cooking snail curry on a wood-burning stove in the kitchen. Debesh walked straight inside.
My sisters-in-law had gone to collect water. I was extremely thirsty, so I went into the kitchen.
I stopped dead in my tracks.
Falgun had both arms around Debesh's neck and was making some kind of affectionate request. Debesh looked around and gently kissed him on the lips.
Falgun had always been somewhat feminine from childhood.
He used fairness cream, always carried a mirror in his bag and repeatedly combed his thick, unruly hair. He applied scented powder to his face and neck and wore attar—things that, at that time, were unusual for a boy from a farming family in the village.
I often saw him wearing his mother's sari and acting out scenes for us. During school holidays, when we visited our maternal uncle's house, he was the greatest entertainer of all of us.
In those days, boys often dressed as women to perform female characters in traditional village theatre. I assumed Falgun was simply imitating them for our amusement.
Whenever we asked him about cosmetics, he would say,
“I bought those for Mitu-di…”
As he grew older, I noticed that he had taken responsibility for much of the cooking. At first, I thought he was simply helping his sister-in-law. His mother was sick and unable to do much.
But eventually I realised that cooking wasn't merely a hobby for him. It had become part of his nature.
And whenever I visited, he would go out of his way to take care of me. He would bring ata fruit from somewhere and collect snails from the pond to cook for me. But he never forgot to keep some aside for Debesh.
49
5 April 2023
What Kind of Love Is This? Part-2
I stroked Mother's head and said, “Ma… listen… calm down. Tell us what happened.”
“Oh, what can I say? Fagu is no more…”
“What do you mean, he is no more?”
“He drank poison… the boy is dead.”
“What?”
Father sat down, holding his head in disbelief.
Instead of comforting Mother, I was stunned myself. I quietly returned to my room.
How could something like this happen? Perhaps it was bound to happen… but… how could a cheerful boy like him end his life like this?
For several days, he had been calling me.
“When are you coming, Mitu-di?”
He called me didi, although he was only six months younger than me.
It had been seven months since Falgun's marriage.
I hadn't attended the wedding. Work pressure was certainly one reason, but there was another reason too.
I hadn't wanted him to get married.
But I had no power to stop it.
Falgun and Debesh had been close friends since childhood. Falgun was my maternal cousin, while Debesh was a distant relative. Their friendship and intimacy had always seemed unusually close.
50
3 March 2023
What Kind of Love Is This? Part-1
I had just returned from the office. I was exhausted. The pressure of work had been immense; an internal audit was going on. Just then, the phone rang. It was around nine at night.
Mother answered the call. She exchanged only a few words before suddenly letting out a strange, choking cry.
“What happened to you?” I heard Father shout in alarm.
I was in my room. I rushed into the sitting room. Father began splashing water on Mother's face. I ran to the kitchen and brought the sugar jar. Mother had diabetes, so I thought her blood sugar might have dropped.
But then Mother began sobbing uncontrollably.
I felt somewhat relieved.
“Thank God… at least she is physically alright. The way she was trembling just now…”
“Why are you crying, Minu? What happened? Is your brother alright?”
“What a disaster has happened to us…”
“Will you tell us what happened?” Father asked angrily.
51
1 February 2023
The Pain I Have Carried in Silence
I am Labib. Despite being extremely busy, I felt like writing something today. For a long time, I had been thinking about sharing a painful incident that happened in my life with everyone. I am currently studying for an MBA at the University of Dhaka.
There are no words to describe how painful that experience was for me. Perhaps that is why, even though so much time has passed, I have never told anyone about it. I know that I am gay, but that does not mean I deserve to be hated to such an extent. Perhaps some of you may not want to accept that.
I don't even know where to begin. Anyway, let me tell you what happened.
Ripon was my classmate. He had a somewhat unusual personality. He didn't easily mix with people. He had a somewhat arrogant attitude—actually, saying "somewhat" would be an understatement. However, he never treated me particularly badly.
I have been a quiet and gentle person since childhood. So whenever someone hurt me or caused me pain, I usually never protested.
One day, Ripon called me and said, "Labib, I have something important to talk to you about. Come to the field in the afternoon."
I went to the field that afternoon. I saw Ripon sitting on his bicycle, with one foot resting on the ground. As soon as I approached him, he said, "Get on."
Like a well-mannered friend, I climbed onto his bicycle. He started cycling very quickly, taking me somewhere. I soon realised that he was taking me to his house. Although I had never been to his home before, I somehow understood where we were going.
On the way, he told me, "There's no one at our house today, so you'll stay with me tonight."
I felt a little uneasy because I had never stayed at a friend's house before. More importantly, I hadn't even told my family that I would be staying somewhere else.
So I told him, "Listen, I can't stay. I didn't tell my family that I would be staying out."
But he simply rode the bicycle straight into his house.
I wanted to leave, but because he kept insisting, I eventually agreed to stay for a while.
He took me to his room. It was beautifully decorated. He asked me to sit down and went outside. A little later, he came back with a bottle of Seven Up. He poured it into a glass and gave it to me.
After drinking the Seven Up, I suddenly started feeling dizzy. My head began to spin.
After that, I remember nothing.
When I regained consciousness, I found myself lying beside a road. My entire body was aching terribly. With great difficulty, I managed to sit up. I could barely see anything. It felt as though it was already very late at night.
I didn't have a watch, so I had no idea what time it was.
But I could understand that something terrible had happened to me. I was in unbearable pain, particularly around my back and lower body. The pain was so severe that I could hardly walk.
Only Allah knows how many people had assaulted and tortured me.
52
7 January 2023
Some of Me Is Real, Some of Me Is an Act (Part-3)
During those few months, I kept sacrificing my own likes and dislikes, desperately trying to adjust myself to everything.
Now I understand that I was wrong.
Because after you left, I looked around and realised that there was nowhere in my life where I could say, “This is mine.”
Your boundaries stood everywhere, towering over me.
I had turned my love into a commodity, offering it as an offering to the temple of beauty, without even the slightest hesitation.
Because of your fair skin and handsome appearance, I sat at your feet like a domesticated dog, wagging my tail.
I had crossed the ultimate boundary of humiliating my own personality.
But at the time, my eyes were covered by the cataract of love. I couldn't see clearly.
I didn't understand then that even if a person falls forty feet into the depths of the earth, they may still be unable to prevent a hypocritical heart from sacrificing genuine love.
I couldn't either.
Perhaps this was the price paid by people like me—people who love too emotionally, who give their entire hearts to the wrong person.
The price was those burning eyes and that loneliness.
Back then, whether I was at the office or at home, whether it was day or night, your voice kept echoing in my ears.
I didn't need binoculars. With my naked eyes, I could clearly see the final days of our life together.
Now, whenever I remember those words, I honestly laugh.
How crazy and foolish I was.
Of course, you were an expert at making dreams.
You held both my hands and promised that you would walk with me through the rest of my life.
You said that if you had someone like me as your partner for one lifetime, you would need nothing else.
You said you would take me to your country, Germany.
We would get married there.
We would have a small family and a tiny two-room home.
I used to tell you, “No. I'm my parents' only son. I can't leave my country or my mother.”
Then you said, “Fine. We'll go and live in Bangladesh together.”
How happy I was when I heard you say that.
Denny, do you remember?
Little by little, I was learning to speak German, while you were learning Bengali.
But there was one Bengali phrase you learned very quickly:
“Ami tomake bhalobashi.”
“I love you.”
Ha ha.
I used to laugh whenever you said it.
But you never gave up.
You kept trying your best to learn.
Honestly, Denny, the dreams we built together might have remained dreams for you, but for me they were real.
If you had held my hand until today, I would have spent the rest of my life with you.
During those few months, surely you understood that I wasn't a slave to physical desire.
Chasing one flower after another like a bee was never my character.
I never wanted much.
I only wanted to lie in your lap beneath a full moon and count the stars.
I wanted to walk barefoot with you across green grass on winter mornings.
I wanted us to stand together in the pouring rain and get completely drenched.
And if we caught a cold, I wanted to sleep beneath the same blanket with my head resting against your chest.
I wanted to steal you away from people who treated homosexuality like a signboard for worshipping bodies and disappear with you to some remote green village.
Because I have never treated the human body as a toy, and I never will.
Not once during our relationship did physical desire become the centre of what we had.
That, to me, was the proof.
You probably remember that long text message I once sent you:
«“Denny, you are in the prime of your youth now. Among handsome and attractive men, you would probably stand out. You are an engineer. You are German. Your world is colourful now, like a silver screen, because you have both money and beauty. So you will never lack people around you.
But one day, when you have nothing left—when your money and youth are gone, and you become completely alone—if there is no one left to hold your hand, there will still be one person standing there with both hands open, looking toward you.
And that person will be me.
Because I don't want anything from you. I only want your heart—and you.”»
That night, you saw my text and came to meet me at three in the morning.
Sometimes I wonder now: were all those things you said merely part of your constitution for making people fall in love with you?
Did you ever love me at all?
If you did, how am I supposed to deny what I saw with my own eyes?
I saw you with three other men, giving yourself over to their desires.
What happened to my love?
That day, I cursed myself again and again.
I buried my love by the river, as though I were striking it on the head with a broom and putting it into a grave.
I poured out every last drop of love from my heart and placed it at your feet.
And you answered that love by giving yourself over to the desires of three other men.
Denny, you will never understand what true love is.
If only you could have seen how that night passed for me.
If only you could have heard the scream of pain inside me.
I came home and started crying helplessly in front of my roommate like a little child.
I couldn't go to work for three days.
I couldn't sleep at night.
I kept listening to Adele's Someone Like You again and again, drowning myself in a flood of tears.
Look at me.
I am still hurting because of your false love.
And yet, thank you, Denny.
Because of you, whenever I see someone beautiful, I stay ten steps away.
Because of you, I learned that if you love someone too deeply, you shouldn't let them know just how much you love them.
Because once you do, you may become nothing more than a toy in their game.
And yes, that's what happened to me.
Still, thank you, Denny.
Because of you, I now think of love as if it were the HIV virus.
Because of you, I have become the reason for the pain of many people.
Still, thank you, Denny.
Because of you, I can now recognise people.
I no longer let myself float away on a sea of happiness at the slightest affection.
Because of you, I am afraid of love.
Because of you, I am still alone.
Days pass.
Months turn into years.
And I am still exactly where I was.
I couldn't change myself much.
And perhaps I never will.
You know, Denny, even when I am hurting terribly, I can still smile now.
I know that smile no longer carries the sweetness it once did.
I still cry somewhere deep inside, but tears no longer reach my eyes.
I still walk alone through the streets, living a solitary life.
I don't let anyone come too close.
Because why would I invite new pain into my home?
Yet look at me.
I wear such a convincing expression on my face that everyone probably thinks I am very happy.
Yes, I really am very happy.
Even if that happiness is only an act.
At least there is no fear of failing in love again.
Every morning, I stand in front of the mirror and look at myself once.
Then I say silently:
“Mirror, you are very good. You never distort your face when you see me crying.”
Then I ask:
“Tell me, who is that person in the mirror?”
And I hear a voice inside my ears:
“Some of him is me… and some of him is an act.”
53
16 December 2022
Some of Me Is Real, Some of Me Is an Act (Part-2)
Perhaps because, in the kingdom ruled by my laptop and Samsung phone, the iPad was hardly ever used.
I sat there holding the coffee mug tightly in one hand while taking possession of an entire packet of cigarettes, keeping myself busy with the task of finishing them one by one.
Yes, I had once wanted to hold on to Denny just as tightly.
I had wanted to live my life clinging to him.
Did I succeed?
He is probably lying peacefully now, his face buried in the warm arms of his wife, resting at the height of happiness.
And here I am, swimming through heat, coffee, cigarette smoke, and sweat.
Sometimes I wonder if this is what the final frame of every gay man's life is supposed to look like.
Those days were so beautiful.
You and I would become one and wander through parks and cafés like two restless birds that refused to sleep.
One day, you travelled from Dubai to Abu Dhabi. Because of your endless insistence, I was forced to meet you—the same place where we had first met, beside the river at the Corniche.
I knew I had work the next morning, and I was as hungry as a starving tiger, yet I sat there looking at you.
You rested your head on my lap.
After looking around to make sure nobody was watching, you tried to steal a kiss from my lips like a thief.
You had been outside all day, and there was a sweaty smell on your body. Normally, I couldn't even breathe properly around someone's body odour.
But with you, it was different.
Wrapped in that very smell, I moved closer to you and kissed you without hesitation.
Simply because I truly loved you.
That day, knowing exactly what bothered me, I imposed a kind of personal curfew on myself and forced myself to remain beside you despite everything my mind was telling me.
54
10 November 2022
Some of Me Is Real, Some of Me Is an Act (Part-1)
I had work in the morning, so I went to bed before midnight. The Sri Lankan roommate in the bed next to mine had already started playing his nasal drums. Suddenly, the alarm on my iPad jolted me awake. Half-asleep, I somehow got up, opened the cabinet, fumbled around blindly, and grabbed the iPad.
The Prince of Coal woke up because of the alarm. As soon as he got up, he began singing what sounded like a national anthem in his own language. I knew he was probably swearing at me. As part of my daily routine, I responded by giving him every swear word recorded in the Bengali dictionary.
I opened the iPad and saw a reminder:
“9 July — Denny’s Birthday.”
The moment I read it, I stood there frozen like a statue.
Meanwhile, the Prince of Coal’s FM radio was still blaring away. I didn't even notice it.
I switched on the table lamp, made myself a cup of black coffee, and went out onto the balcony. It was 48 degrees, yet I sat there ignoring the heat.
The last time I spoke to Denny was two years ago.
I had filtered him out of my life completely—his photographs, his phone number, even the gifts he had given me. By now, perhaps they had become quite comfortable with the smell of the dustbin.
Why hadn't I noticed that reminder on the iPad before?
55
8 October 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-13)
Ashmani frowned and looked at her.
Shia continued, “I mean, I want you to call me ‘tumi’ instead. And…”
“And?”
“I’ll call you Ashmani. I know you’re older than me, but still…”
“Hmm. Almost twelve years older.”
“Yes, even so.”
“Okay. May I know why?”
“It’s just what I want.”
“Fine. But in front of everyone? Your mother will beat you up.”
“Then I won’t call you anything in front of them.”
“Better call me ‘Mani’ then. People will think you’re calling me ‘auntie.’”
“Okay. But when we’re alone, I’ll call you Ashmani.”
With that, Shia got up and left.
After finishing her studies and having dinner, Shia sat down with her diary again.
She placed the diary in front of her and wrote the date. She kept twirling the pen between her fingers. She couldn't think of anything to write, yet she couldn't get Ashmani out of her mind.
After thinking for a while, Shia finally began writing:
“Dad, you know I broke up with Abhik today. I didn't do it—he did. I never want anyone to leave me. Yet, time and again, people misunderstand me and walk away on their own.
“Ashmani understands me so well, you know! I don't know how long it will take her to understand me completely. When I came home from tuition this morning and went up to the roof, I was really in a terrible mood. Ashmani didn't understand what was wrong, but seeing her made me feel so much better.
“Today I told her to call me ‘tumi’ instead of ‘tui.’ She kept calling me ‘tui’ on the roof. She thinks of me as a child. Let her think whatever she wants. I love her, that's all. I'll make her call me ‘tumi’ no matter what.
“Dad, let me tell you something, but don't think your daughter has become a bad person. When I went into her room today, she was breastfeeding her son. I really liked watching her, you know! But I was too embarrassed to go inside. I just stood there staring, and she must have realised that I was staring at her.
“I don't know what she thinks about me. But there's one thing I've noticed—she never pushes me away.
“You know, when she walked past me today, she smelled so wonderful. She was wearing a sleeveless nightdress, and two of the buttons at the top were undone. Maybe she had just finished feeding Gunjan and hadn't noticed. My eyes kept drifting in that direction. I know you'll think badly of me, Dad, but I need someone I can tell my feelings to, too, don't I?
“I've already admitted to you that I love her. I don't know when I'll ever be able to admit it to her.
“But one thing is certain: yesterday, when I thought Abhik was going to leave, I was hurting so much and I was so angry. Today, I'm feeling none of that.
“I love her, Dad. I love her so, so much.
“You know something funny? I told her that I was going to call her Ashmani. She didn't say no. Surely she isn't that young, or that foolish. She's a college professor. She understands everything.
“So, Dad, do you think she has fallen in love with me too?”
Sometimes life can feel so very far away, yet in certain moments it suddenly comes incredibly close. In those moments, it feels good to love, to breathe deeply with all your heart, and to wish you could live in that moment for centuries and centuries.
56
5 September 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-12)
Listen…”
“What?”
“No, never mind.”
“Tell me.”
“I’ll tell you tonight.”
“Hmm. I should go too. I’m getting late.”
That night, after returning from tuition at around eight, Shia took her books and notebooks and went to Ashmani’s house.
Ashmani’s mother opened the door and said, “Go inside. She’s in the inner room.”
Just as Shia was about to enter the inner room, she saw Ashmani breastfeeding Gunjan. Shia stood there staring for a few moments, completely stunned. Ashmani asked her to come inside, but she couldn't bring herself to do so. Understanding her embarrassment, Ashmani told her to go and sit in the drawing room.
A little while later, Ashmani came and sat down opposite Shia.
Again, Shia caught the scent of her body and found herself drifting away in the moment. Ashmani picked up Shia’s books and looked through them, while Shia simply stared at Ashmani.
After a while, Ashmani cleared her throat and said, “Okay, Shia, leave the books here. The syllabus has changed quite a lot, so let me look through it for a couple of days.”
Shia said nothing and was about to leave when Ashmani suddenly said, “You said you wanted to tell me something this morning.”
Shia thought for a moment. “No, never mind.”
“Why never mind? Tell me.”
Holding her notebooks, Shia said, “You won’t call me ‘tui’ anymore.”
57
7 September 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-11)
Shia took the packet in her hand and walked out of the tuition class. Just as she was leaving, the teacher was entering the room. He called out to Shia several times, but she didn't answer and walked away.
As soon as she entered the house, her mother asked, “What happened? Didn’t you study today?”
She didn't answer. She went into her room and shut the door.
For half an hour, she sat silently on a chair, scribbling aimlessly with a pen in her notebook. She tore out page after page before finally leaving the room. As she walked out, she simply told her mother, “I’m not going to English lessons anymore.”
Her mother called after her, “But there’s only a month left. Where will I find another teacher now?”
Without answering, Shia went straight up to the rooftop.
Ashmani was there, hanging her son’s clothes out to dry. The moment she saw Shia, she called out teasingly, “Look who’s here—the grumpy old woman, with such a serious face! Learn to smile properly with those pink lips.”
Shia said nothing and walked over to the edge of the roof.
As Ashmani shook out the clothes, she asked, “What happened today?”
Shia replied, “By the way, what subject do you teach at college?”
“English.”
“Will you teach me?”
“What class are you in?”
“Eleven.”
“Hmm. Come over tonight. I’ll be free by six by the time I get back.”
58
3 August 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-10)
Shia went to her studies very early in the morning. Abhik had arrived even earlier than she had, and no one else from the batch had arrived yet. It was just the two of them.
Abhik asked, “Why did you do all that?”
Instead of answering his question, Shia looked at him in surprise and said, “Why are you suddenly calling me ‘tui’?”
“That’s what you call friends.”
“Does that mean I’m your friend now?”
“You’re lucky I didn’t call you a stranger.”
“Why? What have I ever done to hurt you? Tell me.”
“You’re just obsessed with me. You don’t like anyone being around me. Don’t you understand how many people you’re going to fight with because of this? And the way you use foul language, the way you behave…”
“Wow. The person I did all this for is calling me a thief.”
“What are you talking about? Do you even know what you said to Moumita? Don’t you know Moumita is my cousin?”
“Cousin, my foot! She’s in love with you.”
“Watch your mouth, Shia.”
“Oh, fuck off. Just shut up.”
“Yes, I suppose I was still owed a few insults from you.”
“Don’t drag this out. You were wrong. You were the one in the wrong. Your cousin was wrong. I’m the only one who was right.”
“Listen, Shia. I don’t want to continue this relationship either. Tomorrow, bring back all the gifts I gave you, and I’ll return all the gifts you gave me.”
59
2 July 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-9)
“Ashmani’s hair is very long, and she usually keeps it tied in a bun. She has such a slender figure. Today, wearing that synthetic sari on the rooftop, the shape of her stomach was clearly visible.
“I was just staring at her, completely mesmerized.
“When she came and sat beside me today, something happened inside my chest. It felt as though my heart had skipped one or two beats.
“Dad, I think I’m going to get a little closer to her, okay? Please don’t be upset with me.”
Shia ran her hand over the large letters spelling Ashmani on the first page of the diary. Then she closed it and kissed the cover.
She had English tuition the next morning. Abhik studied with her only in this particular batch. In about a month, her Class Eleven final exams would begin. Then there would be Class Twelve, and after that she would leave this place and go straight abroad.
But what if Ashmani was still living in their house by then?
No, no. If that happened, perhaps she wouldn’t be able to leave home at all.
Lost in these thoughts, she picked up her English notes and began looking through them for a while.
She couldn’t afford to lose her temper. Tomorrow, she had to make up with Abhik.
After all, she loved Abhik very much. She had dreamed of spending her entire life with him.
Then why had Ashmani captured her heart so completely?
Why did she feel so much better whenever she was with Ashmani?
Why did she feel that if she could just touch Ashmani, even for a moment, the turmoil inside her would finally become peaceful?
60
17 June 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-8)
She closed her eyes for a while, filling herself completely with the memory of Ashmani from that day.
With a slight smile on her face, she began to write:
“Dad, if I came to you and told you that I had fallen in love with a girl, would you be angry? Would you scold me terribly? If I told Mom, she would probably scream and turn the whole house upside down.
“But Dad, I don’t know whether this is love or not, but today I was mesmerized.
“Her name is Ashmani. You haven’t met her yet, but I’ll introduce you to her tomorrow.
“You know, Dad, when I went up to the roof, I was swearing so badly. She was standing there, leaning against the parapet, with intense irritation written all over her face because of me.
“And I just froze for a few seconds.
“Dad, is that what falling in love feels like? Did you feel the same way when you first saw Mom?
“I don’t know how to explain it, but something happens whenever I’m in front of her. I feel so foolish, almost like I’ve forgotten how to behave.
“Tell me, Dad, she won’t love me, will she? She has a husband and a child.
“Then again, I have a boyfriend too. So why did I feel so attracted to her?
“Do you know how beautiful she smells? I thought I was going crazy this evening.
“I went up to the roof and shouted so many times that I had opened the door. Even Mom called me uncivilized.
“But Ashmani didn’t come.
“You know, after you left, I never go to the rooftop alone at night. But today I did. And still, she didn’t come.
“Do you know how beautiful she is?
“Even though I had been swearing so much earlier, she didn’t scold me at all in the evening. Instead, she moved the hair away from my ear and explained everything to me so gently.
“Mom just had to come at that moment. We could have talked a little longer.
61
16 May 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-7)
As they climbed the stairs, Shia asked, “Mom, what did the doctor say?”
“They gave me some medicine. You came home early today—don’t you have your key?”
“Actually, I accidentally took a different bag today.”
“Can you keep making so many mistakes? What will happen to you if I’m not around someday?”
“Ugh, don’t talk nonsense. Such a stupid woman.”
As they entered the room, Anima Devi said, “Goodness, what kind of language is that?”
Shia said nothing.
Anima Devi asked again, “Have you eaten?”
Shia nodded, indicating yes, then went into her own room and closed the door.
She dropped her bag on the floor in front of the bookshelf, took off her jeans, and sat down on the chair. The moment she closed her eyes, the fragrance of Ashmani’s body reached her nose. She immediately opened her eyes.
She had been out since morning. It was February, so it wasn’t particularly hot, but she could still smell the sweat on her body. Taking her clothes, she went to the bathroom.
When her mother saw her taking a bath at night, she stared at her in surprise. After Shia came out of the bathroom, she asked, “What? Why are you staring at me? Why did you lock the rooftop door?”
Anima Devi took a sip of her tea and said, “You were the one who told me not to let them come up to the roof.”
“That means you’ll do everything just because I say so?”
“Stop talking nonsense. Your tea is covered—drink it.”
Shia took the cup and the key to the rooftop gate and left the room. She opened the rooftop door and, while unlocking the metal grille, shouted, “Mom, I’ve left the rooftop open!”
Anima Devi shouted back from downstairs, “Why are you yelling like a savage?”
Shia stood leaning against the parapet for a long time. Perhaps she was waiting for someone. But not every wait brings a sweet result immediately.
From downstairs, her mother started shouting again, “Hey! Don’t you have any studying to do? It’s half past eight. Come downstairs quickly.”
As Shia descended the stairs, she kept peeking toward the lower flights of stairs.
No one was there.
---
That night, after dinner, Shia lay on her stomach on the bed, reading a storybook. Suddenly, she remembered Ashmani, whom she had met for the first time on the rooftop.
She immediately sat upright.
Getting off the bed, she went over to the table, took her diary out of the drawer, and sat down with a pen. It had been several months since she had written anything in her diary.
She read a few pages of her old diary, put it aside, and picked up a new one.
She breathed in the scent of the fresh pages deeply. Then, on the very first page, she wrote in large letters:
“ASHMANI”
62
19 April 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-6)
Only then did she realise that the sweet fragrance she had noticed throughout the room was actually coming from Ashmani herself.
Shia sat beside her with her head lowered.
Her long, loose hair fell beside her ears, reaching down toward her neck.
Ashmani gently moved Shia’s hair behind her ear and said, “Well, you certainly have a beautiful face. But such foul language doesn't suit such a sweet face at all.”
She paused before continuing, “At your age, there are so many hormonal changes. Love, relationships, emotions… and all sorts of words come rushing out before you can control them. It can be difficult to keep everything under control.”
Just then, the sound of the front gate opening came from outside.
Anima Devi had returned.
Ashmani gently stroked Shia’s head.
“Your mother’s back. Go upstairs. And don’t be angry with her, okay?”
Shia had been enjoying sitting there with Ashmani.
But she had no choice.
With the hope of seeing Ashmani again tomorrow quietly tucked away in her heart, Shia went upstairs to the second-floor room.
63
21 March 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-5)
From inside, a woman's voice called out, “Maa, bring her inside.”
At first Shia refused, but after the exhausting day she had endured, she was too tired to remain outside. So she eventually went inside.
The moment she sat down on the sofa, the woman from the rooftop appeared from the adjoining room.
She was no longer wearing a sari. She had changed into a nightdress and was holding a small child in her arms.
Entering the room, she said to her mother, “Maa, please leave us alone for a while. I’ll talk to her.”
The elderly woman left.
The woman sat opposite Shia on the sofa.
Neither of them spoke.
Shia was still embarrassed about what had happened on the rooftop earlier that day, so she sat with her head lowered.
The woman simply stared at Shia's face.
After a while, she said, “Maa, could you bring me some water? I’ll give her something to eat.”
Shia immediately said softly, “I’m not going to eat anything.”
The woman went into the kitchen.
A few minutes later, she returned with a bowl of Maggi noodles.
“Looking at your face, I can tell you’re very hungry. Come on, eat quickly.”
Shia really was starving. And with food placed right in front of her, she had no way of refusing.
She quickly began eating.
After finishing, she said, “Okay, then I’ll go to the rooftop.”
“But the stairway gate is locked,” the woman replied.
“Why is it locked? You’re all inside. Why would my mother leave the gate locked?”
The woman simply smiled.
What a beautiful smile, Shia thought.
Her eyes lingered on it for a moment.
When the smile faded, the woman said, “Perhaps your mother locked it because of what happened on the rooftop today. But I really like going up there. The air is so much better than inside the house. Between college, the baby and everything else I have to deal with, the rooftop is one of the few places where I get a little time for myself.”
Shia lowered her eyes.
“I’m sorry,” she said quietly.
The woman smiled faintly.
“I don’t even know your name yet.”
“Shia. My nickname is Bui.”
“Shia? Shital? Then why is your head always so hot?”
Shia remained silent.
After a moment, she asked, “I don't know your name either. Will you tell me?”
The woman crossed one leg over the other and said, “Ashmani.”
“Ashmani?”
“No. With the Bengali ‘শ’ sound—Ashmani.”
“Hmm.”
“Don’t like the name?”
“Oh, no! I really like it.”
Ashmani smiled.
“Come sit beside me.”
Shia hesitated.
“I said come over here.”
Shia got up and sat beside her.
64
7 February 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-4)
Shia stormed down the stairs. While going downstairs, she glanced toward the door of the lower-floor tenant’s room, but there was no one there.
She got on her bicycle and rode away.
Anima Devi stood by the window, watching her daughter leave.
She really is becoming more and more unruly every day, she thought.
Only now did Anima Devi truly understand how much a child needs a father’s presence.
---
Shia had eaten nothing all day.
Her mother would have to go to the doctor alone. At tuition, there was no one she could talk to either; she had managed to fall out with almost everyone.
Abhik—the boyfriend over whom she had started the argument—attended the previous batch at the same tuition centre. Shia had rushed there that day hoping to see him.
Abhik looked at her face once, but he did not speak to her.
Shia felt miserable.
Eventually, she told the teacher that she had a stomachache and left early.
When she returned home, she found a lock hanging from the gate.
She had accidentally taken the wrong bag with her that morning, so she did not have the key.
With nowhere else to go, she climbed onto the boundary wall and sat there.
A stray dog came over, wagging its tail, and sat in front of her. Shia gently stroked its head.
Just then, an elderly woman came out of the downstairs flat and asked, “Who are you, dear?”
Shia did not answer.
65
5 January 2022
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-3)
After a long sigh, Anima Devi finally replied, “You never keep track of anything happening in this house. How much am I supposed to handle all by myself? Your father left seven years ago, and since then I’ve had to manage everything. And you’re becoming more and more of a troublemaker every day. You don’t pay attention to anything.”
“Oh, Maa, just tell me who she was! Stop going on and on.”
“A new tenant moved in four days ago. Do you know anything about it?”
“No idea.”
Anima Devi fell silent.
Shia continued, “I took the phone upstairs to make a call, and suddenly I saw her standing there. Now watch—she’ll probably stop us from going to the rooftop altogether!”
“What terrible language you use! Shame on you! Now go away. Go to the kitchen and eat something. I’ve already cooked. Your mother’s kitchen is apparently open for you all day anyway. Go eat and let me have some peace.”
“I have money. I’ll eat outside. I don’t come home just to eat your food.”
“Shia!”
Shia went into the next room, changed out of her school uniform and put on her clothes for private tuition.
As she was leaving, she asked, “When are you going to the doctor?”
Instead of answering, Anima Devi asked, “Aren’t you going to eat?”
Shia said nothing.
“Do you know who I cooked for despite being sick?” her mother said. “Why are you becoming so useless day by day?”
Angrily, Shia walked out and muttered, “What a damn house.”
Anima Devi shouted after her, “I’ll slap that mouth of yours if you don’t stop!”
66
15 December 2021
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-2)
Leaving her bag on the bed, Shia grabbed her mother’s phone and ran upstairs to the rooftop. As she climbed the stairs, she called someone and began shouting, “You bastards, you’re after me, aren’t you? Just wait—I’ll show you!”
By the time the call was answered, she had reached the rooftop. She continued yelling, “You idiots, you’re trying to turn my boyfriend against me? You really think it’s that easy?”
As someone on the other end said something, Shia pushed open the door to the rooftop room and shouted, “I used to think of you as my best friend, and you turned out to be such a—”
But as soon as she opened the door, she stopped.
A woman was standing against the parapet of the rooftop. She was wearing a black sari with a sleeveless white blouse, the sari tucked neatly around her waist, revealing part of the left side of her stomach. There was something strikingly graceful and alluring about her appearance.
The irritation clearly visible on the woman’s face told Shia that she had heard every word.
Embarrassed, Shia could not finish her sentence. She hurriedly ended the call and ran downstairs, repeatedly calling, “Maa! Maa!”
Her mother, Anima Devi, was lying in her room. She had been unable to go to work because she was feeling unwell and was supposed to see a doctor that afternoon.
“Maa, who is that woman? The one standing on the rooftop?” Shia asked as soon as she entered the room.
Her mother said nothing.
Shia asked again, a little louder, “Who is she? Who’s standing up there?”
67
9 December 2021
A New Neighbour Named Ashmani (Part-1)
Shia tossed her bag onto the bed, grabbed her mother’s phone, and hurried upstairs to the rooftop.
Halfway up the stairs, she dialled a number and immediately began shouting.
“You bastards! So you’re after me, are you? Just wait—I’ll show you!”
By the time the call connected, she had reached the rooftop. She pushed open the door and continued angrily, “You think you can turn my boyfriend against me? You really think it’s going to be that easy?”
A voice from the other end said something, but Shia barely listened.
“I used to think of you as my best friend, and you turned out to be such a—”
She stopped.
There was someone standing by the parapet.
A woman.
She wore a black sari with a sleeveless white blouse. The sari was neatly gathered around her waist, leaving a small portion of her midriff visible. There was something effortlessly elegant about her—something that made Shia forget what she had been about to say.
More importantly, the expression on the woman's face made it obvious that she had heard everything.
Shia froze.
The anger drained from her face, replaced by embarrassment.
She quickly ended the call.
“Maa! Maa!”
She ran back downstairs.
Her mother, Anima Devi, was lying in her bedroom. She had been feeling unwell and had been unable to go to work that day. She was supposed to see a doctor that afternoon.
“Maa, who is that woman?” Shia asked breathlessly. “The woman on the rooftop?”
Anima Devi didn't answer.
“Maa, I'm asking you—who is she?”
After a long sigh, her mother finally said, “You never notice anything that happens around this house. How much am I supposed to manage by myself? Your father left seven years ago. Since then, I've had to take care of everything alone. And every day you're becoming more difficult to handle. You don't pay attention to anything.”
“Oh, Maa, please! Just tell me who she is. Why do you always have to give me a lecture first?”
“A new tenant moved in four days ago. Didn't you know?”
“No.”
Anima Devi fell silent.
Shia frowned. “I only went upstairs to make a phone call. Suddenly she's standing there. Just wait and see—she'll probably make sure we can't use the rooftop anymore.”
“Listen to the language you're using! Have you no shame? Now get out of here. Go to the kitchen and eat something. I've already cooked. Apparently, my kitchen is open to you all day long anyway. Go eat and leave me alone.”
“I have money. I'll eat outside. I don't come home just to eat your food.”
“Shia!”
Shia stormed into the next room, changed out of her school uniform, and put on the clothes she wore for private tuition.
Just before leaving, she stopped.
“When are you going to the doctor?”
Her mother ignored the question.
Instead, she asked, “Aren't you going to eat?”
Shia remained silent.
“Do you know who I cooked for even though I'm sick?” Anima Devi continued. “Why are you becoming so useless day by day?”
Shia's temper flared.
“Fine! What a damn house.”
“Watch your mouth!” Anima Devi shouted after her. “I'll slap you if you don't stop!”
Shia slammed the door behind her and hurried downstairs.
On the way out, she glanced toward the door of the downstairs tenant's room.
No one was there.
She unlocked her bicycle, climbed onto it, and rode away.
Anima Devi remained by the window, watching her daughter disappear down the street.
She really is becoming more and more unruly every day.
For the first time, Anima Devi understood just how much a child could miss the presence of a father—even when that child refused to admit it.
---
Shia hadn't eaten anything all day.
Her mother would have to go to the doctor alone.
And at tuition, there was no one she could really talk to either. Somehow, she had managed to quarrel with almost everyone around her.
68
13 November 2021
Where Can We Live Safely?” — A Gay Student’s Experience of Life in Bangladesh
Same-sex sexual relationships between consenting adults are legally prohibited in Bangladesh. Because of fear of harassment and persecution, gay people there generally do not openly disclose their sexual orientation. Last year, two prominent gay-rights activists were killed by militants in Bangladesh. How safe is a gay person actually in Bangladesh? How do society and families treat them? On the condition of anonymity, a gay university student described his experience to the BBC:
«“My family knows that I am gay. My friends know too. After they found out that I am gay and a same-sex activist, I became a source of shame and trouble for my family. My friends, whom I had grown up with since childhood, abandoned me. They cannot stand seeing me. When I go to the mosque for Friday prayers, they ask me, ‘Why are you coming to the mosque?’ They do not even call me by my name anymore.»
«“I was still in school when I realised that I was not like other people. I felt that I had been born in the wrong body. I told my father everything, crying. My father initially responded positively. He explained to me that what I was doing was not accepted in our country, our society, or our religion. He said he would see whether he could send me somewhere outside Bangladesh.»
«“I have no friends. Since 2011, my mother has not spoken to me. She stopped talking to me completely. My father still talks to me. He is my best friend. I am grateful that my father did not abandon me. But my mother could not accept the fact that I would never marry a woman, that I would live with a man, and that I would never have children. It makes her unhappy.»
«“From a religious perspective, my mother has read the Qur’an and Hadith and believes that homosexuality is unlawful and wrong. That is why she does not speak to me. I am the son of a Muslim family. My Allah sent me into this world as a gay person. Medical science says that a person can be gay from birth. It is not a mental illness.»
«“I have a younger sister. She is still young and does not understand many things. But I want her to grow up in a way that allows her to understand us.»
«“When people in Bangladesh find out that someone is gay, they become afraid of that person. We are normal human beings. There is no reason to be afraid of us. Our sexual behaviour and our physical bodies are both normal. Homosexuality is completely healthy; it is not unhealthy.»
«“Those of us who are gay in Bangladesh live in constant fear. As long as we are alive in our own country, we feel that we are not safe. Even today, we are treated as though we are the cause of some kind of ‘earthquake.’ What happened in Keraniganj was a very sad and terrible incident. We organise events like this.»
«“So where are we supposed to hold our events? If we go to the police station and say that we are lesbian and gay-rights activists and want to organise an event, they will not give us permission.»
«“Last year, I went to the U.S. Embassy to apply for humanitarian parole. Shortly after the killings of Xulhaz Mannan and Tonoy, some strangers began following me. I became extremely frightened. I changed my address and stopped staying at home. I was forced to go to the U.S. Embassy and ask for help. They helped me by providing some information. But my question is: Why should I be unable to live in my own country? Why should I have to go to another country just to be able to express who I really am?»
«“Now I feel like an outsider in my own family. A mother is supposed to be the closest person in the world, yet my mother cannot bear to see me. She does not speak to me simply because her son is gay. So whether I stay in that house or not makes little difference. I rarely stay at home now.»
«“There is no place for same-sex love in my country. Wherever we go, they will kill us.”»
69
9 October 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-11)
He listened to the sound of rain falling on the tin roof.
He even tried to drink the rainwater.
Dibya reached out and held his hand.
"C-come... with me."
Their bodies brushed against each other.
A sweet scent rose from the boy's soft, rain-soaked body and reached Adhir's nose.
For the first time, Adhiraj understood what it meant to recognize someone's natural scent.
He stared at that enchanting face in amazement.
After that, Dibya searched for him for many days, but couldn't find him anywhere.
On his way home from school, he would always turn around and look behind him, but the man never appeared again.
Whenever he heard the sound of a motorcycle, he would think that perhaps that rain-soaked man had come back to play in the rain.
That face...
That incredibly enchanting face...
Adhiraj was no different.
Every day, he would stand along that same road, waiting.
But Dibya never appeared.
He would arrive at the same time as before, yet he could never find him.
He didn't understand why, but somehow, he loved thinking about that boy.
His friends were beginning to notice the change.
Adhir was no longer as interested in parties, alcohol, and chasing girls as he used to be.
Without Dibya, all of it seemed dull.
Then, one day, he decided to wait there from much earlier.
That day, they couldn't fail to meet.
After so much waiting, they finally found themselves standing face-to-face again.
Adhiraj was the first to confess.
And even then, it took him an entire month.
He abandoned everything else and became completely absorbed in Dibya.
He changed.
Dibya still hadn't been able to forget the pain Pranto had caused him.
But Adhir had taught him how to live in the present instead of being trapped in that past.
Together, they built another home.
A home made of love.
And they began weaving a life together out of their dreams.
Since Adhir had no family of his own, Dibya's family gradually accepted him as one of their own, although they believed he was simply their son's friend or elder brother.
Then came that day.
Holi.
On the rooftop, while applying coloured powder to Dibya's face, Adhir kissed him.
Dibya grabbed him tightly.
Covered in colours, the two of them looked like ghosts. Their two white kurtas had become completely stained with colour, blending into one another.
Just then, Dibya's mother and aunt began coming upstairs.
"Hey! Now we're going to turn you two into ghosts!"
And that was the end of everything.
A little later, the entire family stood before them.
Dibya's grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, uncle, aunt, and his two elder brothers.
His younger cousins and siblings stood somewhere behind them, listening.
Dibya had two brothers. The three of them were brothers, and the other two were managing their father's book and utensils shops at the time.
His uncle also had a son and a daughter.
"Is this really true, Dibya? What Adhir is saying?"
His grandfather's voice was furious.
Dibya's legs were trembling.
They had thought they would first become financially independent and then tell everyone and convince them.
They hadn't realized they wouldn't be given that much time.
Adhir came forward and held Dibya's hand.
"If you deny it today, you'll lose me. Because no one in this family will ever let you associate with me again. I don't want you to say anything just because I'm asking you to. Say what you truly feel, Dibya. If you choose me, I can promise you one thing... I'll never hurt you."
Looking into those eyes, Dibya burst into tears.
"Yes. I love him!"
A moment later, his belongings were thrown out of the house.
Everyone said many things, but there was one sentence from his father that Dibya still remembered.
"From today, you're dead to us. You were willing to abandon us for some outsider!"
His mother had said,
"One day you'll become a father yourself... Then you'll understand what it feels like to be afraid of losing your child."
Perhaps today, Dibya wondered, he was suffering because of his mother's curse.
Perhaps he was carrying the tears of all those people with him too.
But no one understood this person.
No one could truly judge someone who was forced to choose between love and family.
What could be a harsher judgment than that?
Who would anyone choose?
The people who gave them life...
Or the person who promised to stand beside them?
That day, if Dibya hadn't chosen Adhir, Adhir would have been destroyed.
There were many people beside his father and mother.
But no one would have been there to comfort that boy.
After choosing love, perhaps the family would eventually accept him.
But if he stayed with his family, he would lose his love forever.
And years later, when the family was no longer there...
When the people of society were no longer there...
What then?
Even if he finally understood the value of that love and desperately searched for it, would he ever be able to find it again?
After weighing everything, Dibya returned to love.
And so began the building of their new home.
They started a new life together, beginning another great struggle to preserve their existence amid the crowds of people around them.
70
15 September 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-10)
Dibya stood silently.
Today, there was no emotion stirring inside his chest.
Love had given him so many terrible experiences in life that all he had left for love was resentment.
There was no feeling left for that love anymore.
"Move aside. Why are you blocking my way? Did I ever stop you? You always won... so you can't expect to win every single time, Mr Sanyal. Move."
"Whenever you got angry with me, you started calling me 'you' in that formal way... Are you still so angry that you can't call me 'tumi' even once?"
"I'm saying it because I don't know you. And even if I did know you, we don't have the kind of relationship that would allow me to call you 'tumi.'"
Dibya pulled his leg away and stepped aside.
Today, he felt strangely light.
For so long, he had carried all those suppressed grievances inside him. Finally, he had been given the chance to say them aloud.
Just then, Adhir took Dibya's hand and placed it on his own head.
"My Dibya... if you ever loved me, then this will still mean something to you. I want to know, Dibya. Even if I didn't get another chance... I still have the right to know, don't I? Please, Dibya... I want to know... Why do you have only one kidney?"
Dibya's hand began to tremble.
He had never loved anyone except this man.
How could he ignore Adhir's oath?
Perhaps there was nothing else in this world that mattered to him anymore...
But when it came to an oath involving Dibya himself, there was always something that remained.
Dibya quietly sat down on a chair.
Adhir sat beside him.
Dibya looked towards the darkness of the sky.
A little while later, it began to rain.
Dibya was taken many years back in time.
It had been a rainy day just like this when he and Adhiraj first met.
Dibya had been returning from school.
He was riding his bicycle with his friends. In the middle of the rain, everyone abandoned their bags and bicycles and began dancing in the street, laughing and getting completely soaked.
The sight had caught Adhir's attention.
At the time, he had been returning from college wearing a raincoat.
He hadn't allowed himself to be so carefree in a very long time.
After his father and mother had died, he had withdrawn deeply into himself.
Then came the drinking, the partying with friends...
"I can join you guys?"
Dibya stopped instantly.
His two brown eyes looked even more beautiful in the rain. His clothes were soaked, and water was dripping from his wet hair.
For the first time, Adhir found himself completely captivated by someone's eyes.
Before this, he had slept with many girls. For him, romance followed by a bed had been nothing more than a favourite game.
"Come."
Although the others were busy with themselves, Dibya waited specifically for him.
"Should I?"
"Yes. But take that off first. Can you really bathe while wearing a raincoat?"
"Oh, right! I completely forgot. Wait..."
He immediately took it off and came back.
The boy spoke in such a gentle voice that even Adhir's voice seemed to change when he stood beside him.
"I don't know how to get wet in the rain... It's been so long since I last did."
Adhir disappeared into his memories.
"Baby... come inside. Don't get any wetter. If your father comes home, he'll scold you!"
"I want to stay in the rain, Mum!"
His mother couldn't catch him.
He ran around the garden of their green, greenery-covered house.
71
12 August 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-9)
A warm breath against his skin jolted Dibya awake.
Still half-asleep, he opened his eyes and saw Adhiraj sitting very close to him. He could smell Adhiraj's familiar scent from such a short distance...
It was very late at night. Only then did Dibya realize that he was lying in front of the operating theatre. He had no idea where he had been in his half-asleep state.
Moonlight filtered through the gaps in the windows, clinging to Dibya's body... and a little of that same silvery light now fell across Adhir's body.
There were tears in Adhir's eyes. He looked dishevelled. Through the open buttons of his shirt, his hairy chest was visible.
How many times had Dibya rested his head against that chest?
How many times had he jokingly said, "I can never tell whether I'm lying on your chest or wandering through the Amazon rainforest..."
Dibya lowered his head.
Then he stood up.
Adhir stood beside him.
"Actually, Dibya, I..."
Dibya raised a hand, stopping him.
Then, in a very calm voice, he said something as sharp as the blade of a knife.
"What are you thinking? After finally seeing me again after all these years, do you want to check me out one more time? Have you forgotten the taste?"
The words pierced Adhir's chest like a knife.
"That's a terrible thing to—"
Dibya cut him off.
"Enough. I don't want to make a scene here. Do you even remember what you once said yourself, Superstar Adhiraj Sanyal?"
Even today, Dibya could hear those words echoing around him.
"I've grown tired of your beauty, Dibya... I want another new body. That's it. You understand now, don't you?"
He slowly began to walk away.
But he couldn't take another step.
He felt something holding onto his leg.
He turned around and looked down in astonishment.
Adhir was lying at his feet.
Tears filled his eyes, and his face was filled with desperate pleading.
"Dibya!"
Yes. Once, Dibya had also held onto Adhir's feet like this.
People are afraid of falling apart... so they try everything they can to remain together.
Because the pain of breaking apart is so unbearable that it can make a person feel as though life itself is no longer worth living.
And then Dibya had silently walked away, stepping over the shattered pieces of glass.
Back then, his dreams had been so small.
72
12 July 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-8)
He sat alone in the garden, resting his cheek against his hand. He liked being there in the darkness.
But he couldn’t bring himself to go near the boy...
Whenever he appeared in front of Divya, the boy became so distressed. It made him uncomfortable.
---
“Sir and Ma’am, you should go home. Adhi has sent them away. He said he would take care of everything... Even though they initially refused, they had already paid almost half of the bill as their responsibility.”
Everything was silent.
Moonlight entered through the large glass window in front of them.
A faint portion of it fell across Divya’s body.
Leaning back against the chair, the boy had somehow fallen asleep.
This was Adhi’s chance to look at him.
After so long...
After so, so long.
Divya looked incredibly beautiful in his sleep.
How many moonlit nights had Adhi spent staring at those closed eyelids?
How many times had Divya laughed and said,
“You’re crazy!”
And Adhi would reply in an intoxicated voice,
“Yes, I’m crazy... If I were Dushyanta, I would never need a ring to recognize you...
If I were Rama, I could never have allowed you to spend all those years in the forest with Lava and Kusha...”
And yet Adhi had hurt Divya even more than that.
Shakuntala, rejected by the man she loved, had never been humiliated this much.
Even when Sita lived in exile, she had not been deprived of Rama’s love in quite the same way.
“I never understood you, Divya...
Punish me for that.
But why did you disappear?
I know I was wrong... I made a terrible mistake.
A mistake big enough to deserve death at your hands.
You would have become angry just like you always did. You would have screamed at me and pounded your fists against my chest...
Couldn’t you have claimed your right over me?
Do people eventually forget how to claim their place in someone’s life?”
73
11 June 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-7)
“I know, Swapno... you’re not like everyone else. You’re a story about staying... about surviving.”
But Swapno still hadn’t opened his eyes. Otherwise, by now, that little boy would have said so many things to his father.
Whenever Divya cried, the little boy would scold him exactly like his father used to.
That day too, he had scolded him:
“Dad, don’t cry... Let me grow up and become as big as you. Just wait and see, I’ll take away all your sadness. And I’ll even get you married...”
Marriage!
A bond...
And when that bond is a lie...
an entire life can shatter into pieces, scattered like tiny fragments.
Not everyone is destined to have every happiness written into their fate.
Swapno lay there with his eyes closed. Divya stood motionless in front of him.
He knew his Swapno would never leave him.
“Get well soon, my little one... I’ll run away with you even farther from here. Just get better... No one has ever kept their promises to me. No one has ever cared about my pain... You keep your promise. Don’t be afraid of leaving me behind.
I know you’re very young, and I ask too much of you... But, my little one, you know I have nowhere else to make these demands, don’t you?”
Standing behind him, Adhi felt terribly helpless.
He wanted to end his own life...
Even after coming back into the boy’s life, he had caused such enormous damage.
If only he could make everything right!
Perhaps then he would do everything he could to fix it all.
---
Divya came outside and sat down.
Shimul Ma’am held food up to his face.
“Please, eat something... You said your Swapno suffers when he sees you suffering. Eat for him. If he finds out that you haven’t eaten, he’ll be hurt.”
“He’ll be hurt?”
“Yes.”
“If anything happens to my Swapno, I... No... We’ll all be here with you.”
With tears in his eyes, Divya began to eat.
Adhi was far away by then.
74
9 May 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-6)
Tears burst from Adhiraj Sanyal’s eyes.
“Divya, what if I ever go away from you?”
Every time Adhi had said those words, Divya would fall apart. In a trembling voice, he would say, “Maybe I'll end myself.”
“If you end yourself like this, Divya...” The words escaped Adhir’s lips in a barely audible voice.
He walked outside. There, Swapno’s schoolteacher, a sir and a ma’am, were sitting and talking about something.
“Do you know where Divya is?”
“Yes... He went outside. He needs to get some important things, so...”
But even after going outside, Adhir couldn’t find the boy anywhere.
Divya had taken the things he needed and gone to sit in a nearby temple. Sitting before Radha and Madhav, he kept shedding tears.
He had nothing to say.
He said nothing...
The One who knows everything already knew it all. He didn’t need to tell Him anything.
---
“What?! He came all this way because of you?”
After hearing everything, Shimul Ma’am was stunned.
Himel Sir said very quietly, “We all know him... He’s an extraordinary boy. You wouldn’t believe it unless you saw it yourself... How can someone endure so much?”
“Please, you have to help me. I want to take him back.”
It was late at night.
Divya sat on a chair. Swapno’s operation had been successful... but he still hadn’t regained consciousness. Perhaps it would take some time.
The doctors had come to Divya with smiles and told him that there was no longer anything to fear.
He had rushed to Swapno’s side. Kissing the scarred face, he had whispered,
75
8 April 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-5)
Divya walks away, beyond Adhiraj’s reach.
Standing behind, Adhiraj stares at him in disbelief. He had never imagined Divya like this... He had always known Divya as a soft-hearted, emotional boy. What wouldn’t he have done for Adhiraj?
If Adhiraj asked, Divya could have done anything for him... Anything. And yet that same Divya could now ignore him and walk away like this!
Perhaps people change... Maybe Adhiraj himself was the reason for that change.
He remembers little Adi—the boy he had done nothing for. He had pushed him away, neglecting him and sending him far away... Perhaps that was why little Adi had changed his name and become Swapno.
Adhiraj began looking for the doctor. Eventually, he found him. Since the doctor’s room was empty, there was no problem going inside.
“Doctor, I want to ask you something.”
“Yes, tell me...”
“You were saying something to Divya earlier... about his condition...”
“Yes.”
“What exactly is it?”
The doctor looked at him, hesitating, as if wondering whether he should tell him.
“Please, Doctor!”
“He has only one kidney.”
“What?”
“He sold one of his kidneys. The boy has been through so much struggle... He has suffered terribly. It breaks my heart whenever I think about him.”
76
21 April 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-4)
Stop, Adhiraj Sanyal! He isn't Adi. He's Swapno... my Swapno. You are no one to him... No one! He's mine and mine alone!"
Dibya screamed like a madman.
Adhiraj firmly held both of his hands and looked into his eyes.
In a very calm voice, he said,
"Give me a chance, Dibya... Please, Dibya. Forgive me... Please, Dibya. You're not alone... I'm here too, with him. I am his other—"
Dibya shoved him hard in the chest.
"Just stop! In this entire world, I'm alone, and my Swapno is alone too! Apart from me, he has no one... Just as, apart from him, I have no one!"
He said it and began walking out of the room like a madman.
At that very moment, Doctor Mihir Basu stopped in front of him.
He was a dental specialist at the hospital.
Dibya froze in shock when he saw him.
Tears were still streaming down his face. His nostrils repeatedly flared as he struggled to breathe, and his lips remained parted in overwhelming pain.
The doctor immediately understood that he was extremely agitated.
Dr. Basu knew Dibya very well.
He came close to him and said in surprise,
"What happened, Dibya? You need to be extremely careful. Why are you so worked up? Why do you keep forgetting what could happen to you? And if something happens to you, what will happen to your Swapno?"
"Doctor... my Swapno—"
The doctor didn't let him say anything more.
He wiped away Dibya's tears and said,
"I know, Dibya... I'm looking into it too. We all care about you very much, Dibya. Please calm down... Take care of him. He'll be fine."
After the doctor left, Adhiraj came and stood behind him again.
"What problem were you talking about? What did the doctor mean?"
Dibya jumped at the sound of his voice.
Then he immediately resolved to leave the place.
77
16 March 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-3)
"One day you'll become a father too... And when you lose your child, you'll understand what it feels like! Today, that child is the most precious person in your life. One day, you'll understand!"
"No!" Dibya screamed.
He opened his eyes and saw Shimul and Himel holding his head against a chair.
Looking at them, he whispered weakly,
"Who did this to him?"
"He's waiting for you," Shimul said, sitting beside him.
In a dry voice, Himel said,
"He won't leave until the boy recovers... He said he'll pay for all the expenses."
Dibya pressed both hands against the sides of his head.
"I'll finish him."
Before that, the police questioned him. There were also several media people.
Dibya answered their questions incoherently. Then he looked at the two teachers.
"Please, come with me... I will—"
His words stopped.
Swapno's operation was still going on...
If the boy left him, then who would he live for? For whom would all the pain in his life become bearable?
"The man is coming... Actually, he's gone to look for a room nearby because he plans to stay here. Believe me, he's a very good person..."
"Good!"
The word escaped Dibya like a long, bitter sigh.
He moved the curtain aside and stared at the high-rise buildings in the distance.
The word "good" felt terribly false to him.
Everyone who had ever been called "good" in his life had ultimately destroyed it.
The man had gone to speak with the doctor. There was an empty room two doors away, and Dibya was waiting there.
The headmaster and teacher had left.
Dibya wanted to speak to the man himself.
There was a small sitting area inside the room. Dibya sat quietly at one end with his head bowed.
An unusual silence surrounded him.
Suddenly, he lifted his head.
For some reason, he felt as though something very old and familiar was approaching him.
There are certain people or things whose every little detail remains engraved in our memories because they were once incredibly precious to us.
And somehow, Dibya felt that something like that was standing before him.
He stood up and looked around.
Just then, someone appeared at the doorway.
A slightly masculine voice spoke.
"Are you Swapno's family?"
Dibya had his back turned.
But the moment he heard that voice, he froze.
Yes.
It was the voice of someone from a very distant past.
He spun around, furrowing his brows, and shouted,
"You! You're superstar Adhiraj Sanyal?"
The man standing before him stared back without blinking.
He looked around thirty-five. He was wearing a white shirt tucked into black trousers, with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The muscles bulging from his arms looked as though they could tear through the shirt. He had a full beard, a curled moustache, and stylishly arranged hair.
Dibya desperately held back his tears and said,
"I'd forgotten... What greater storm could there possibly be in my life than you?"
Adhiraj slowly moved toward him.
"Then... then is Swapno... our Adi...?"
78
15 February 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-2)
The teacher nervously began, "Sir, when the bus was coming in and going out... he accidentally slipped out at that moment..."
The headmaster stepped forward.
"Please, Dibya Babu... We should have been more careful about him. I'm sure it won't be anything serious."
Dibya hurried inside with them.
He would never let Swapno become a thing of the past. There were already so many people in his life who had become his past. Others had entered his life claiming they would help him forget his past, only to become part of his past themselves.
His entire life didn't necessarily have to revolve only around Swapno. There could have been someone else too.
"We're going to start the operation now. He's a small child, so it is a little risky. There are pieces of glass embedded in parts of his face... We just hope none of them have gone into his head. We don't have much time. You can't see him right now."
Dibya couldn't see anymore.
His head began spinning, and the headmaster caught him.
Somewhere, Dibya seemed to disappear into another time...
An old house.
He was leaving it behind.
The people inside the house were staring at him with angry eyes.
79
11 January 2021
The Storm From The Past (Part-1)
The streets of Chennai had only just begun to grow crowded...
Thirty-year-old Dibya had just stepped out of his home, a bag slung over his shoulder, on his way to his salon.
He could easily be described as extremely handsome. His enchanting, ash-grey eyes could drive anyone crazy. His complexion was somewhere between dusky and fair, with a light beard on his cheeks, and when he smiled, a beautiful dimple appeared.
Dibya owned a salon in Chennai where both men and women could get their hair cut, facials, and all kinds of beauty treatments.
Just then, he received a phone call from his son's school.
"Sir... your son, Swapno... after entering the school, he somehow slipped out without anyone noticing... and a bike hit him!"
...
There was no way to know how fast the bike had been going! If he could, Dibya would have shortened the road itself and run straight to his Swapno—to his only reason for living!
Seven-year-old Swapno was his entire world. Everything Dibya had revolved around him.
How deeply he loved that child—the scar on the left side of his abdomen was proof of it. Yes, Dibya had risked his own life to begin a new life with Swapno.
With tear-filled eyes, Dibya rushed into the nursing home. Standing at the reception were the school's headmaster, Himel Roy, and teacher Shimul Begum.
The moment they approached him, Dibya spoke harshly to someone for the first time in his life.
"Why did I pay so much money to send him to your school? How could a student simply get out like this?"
Both of them looked slightly stunned.
80
7 December 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-16)
She ignored Fool's outstretched hand and stood up on her own.
That small rejection was the first thing that made Fool's heart ache.
10.
Inside the classroom, everyone was whispering about Fool and Renu falling on top of each other.
Fool quietly went to her seat and sat down.
Shayon came and sat behind her.
Fool shot him an irritated glare.
Renu, meanwhile, felt extremely uncomfortable in the classroom.
She had no idea how she was going to get through the entire class.
Still, she composed herself and began teaching.
Throughout the entire class, Renu didn't look at Fool even once.
If she looked at her, she knew she would become uncomfortable again and wouldn't be able to concentrate on teaching.
Meanwhile, a storm was raging inside Fool.
Renu hadn't looked at her even once.
Was Renu angry with her?
Would Renu still go home with her today?
Fool kept thinking about these things while staring at Renu, waiting for the moment she would finally look at her.
If she could just look into Renu's eyes, perhaps she would be able to understand how angry Renu really was.
The class ended.
Renu left the classroom without looking at Fool even once.
Fool felt terribly upset and sat there quietly.
"This all happened because of you. I warned you beforehand," Binti said to Shayon.
"How was I supposed to know this would happen? I was only joking."
"Just be quiet now. I'm not feeling good," Fool said.
Renu went to the staff room and sat down.
She kept remembering the moment when she and Fool had fallen together.
Why hadn't she been able to simply move away and get up?
Why hadn't she been able to say anything?
And why had she ignored Fool's outstretched hand?
Just then, a tall, handsome, young man approached and stopped in front of Renu.
"Hello, Miss Renu!"
"Hello..." Renu looked at him curiously, wondering who he was.
"I'm Sajol. I'm the English lecturer here. I was on leave yesterday, so we didn't get a chance to meet. May I sit here?"
He gestured toward the chair on Renu's left.
"Yes, sure. Please sit."
"Thank you. But when I look at you, you don't really seem like a lecturer."
"Why would you say that?"
"Because you're so young. And you don't quite have that lecturer-like personality yet. Anyone seeing you for the first time might think you're a college student."
"Hmm. I understand."
"I looked like that myself two years ago. Give it another year or two, and you'll naturally develop the perfect lecturer personality."
"I thought all I needed to do was teach well. I didn't know you needed a certain personality to be a lecturer."
"I didn't mean that at all. Being able to teach and explain things clearly is what matters most. And I heard from the students' reviews that you teach very well, even on your first day."
"Thank you. I don't know how much I can develop my personality, but I'll always try to improve my ability to teach and explain things."
"Wow. It was really nice talking to you."
"I enjoyed talking to you too. Anyway, I have a class. I should go."
"Okay."
After Renu got up and left, Sajol watched her go and thought to himself,
She's extraordinary.
11.
Just like the previous day, Fool waited for Renu outside the college gate after classes.
After a while, Renu came out through the gate.
She saw that Fool was waiting there again.
Renu felt a little hesitant, but she spoke to Fool.
"You haven't left yet?"
"No. We said we'd go home together again today."
"Hmm. Let's go."
They boarded a bus from outside the college.
For quite some time, neither of them said anything.
Eventually, Fool broke the silence.
"Are you angry with me?"
"No."
"Then why aren't you talking?"
"Just because."
"I didn't do it intentionally. I was running after Shayon, and you suddenly came in front of me."
"Fine. But does anyone run like that?"
"It's all Shayon's fault. He was annoying me."
"Even so, why did you chase him like that? There were stairs right in front of you. What if you'd fallen and hurt yourself?"
"If I had, then I had. Maybe that would have been better. At least I wouldn't have fallen on you, and you wouldn't be angry with me."
"What are you talking about? I'm not angry."
"Really? You aren't?"
"No. I'm really not."
"Then why didn't you take my hand when I offered it? And why didn't you look at me even once during class? Why?"
"I don't know why. But I'm not angry with you."
"Okay, can I tell you something?"
"What?"
"The mole on your left cheek is really beautiful. It makes you look even more gorgeous."
Hearing Fool praise her beauty again, Renu suddenly felt restless.
Her mind wouldn't settle.
For some reason, she felt as though a hidden thought was trying to emerge from somewhere deep inside her.
But Renu wanted to suppress it.
So she turned toward the bus window and remained silent.
"You went quiet again. Are you listening to me?" Fool asked.
"Yes, I'm listening."
Renu answered while continuing to look outside.
"I'm not that beautiful."
"Then look at me when you're talking to me. I don't know why, but it feels strange when you keep looking outside while talking to me."
Renu didn't want to look at Fool.
Whenever she looked into Fool's eyes, something inside her became restless.
A strange uneasiness began spreading through her chest.
Why did she feel this way?
What was causing it?
Renu seemed to understand the answer somewhere deep down, yet she didn't want to understand it.
Eventually, she looked at Fool.
But she avoided looking directly into her eyes.
"Yes? What?"
"You get embarrassed when you hear me complimenting you, don't you?"
"Embarrassed? No, not at all."
Renu answered awkwardly.
"Then why don't you look at me when I compliment you? Why do you look away whenever I look at you?"
"What are you talking about?"
"Am I wrong?"
Before the conversation could go any further, the bus stopped.
They both got off.
"I'm going."
Renu said it and immediately began walking toward her home.
She didn't give Fool a chance to say anything else.
It was obvious that Renu wanted to avoid the conversation and escape.
Fool stood still, watching her walk away.
Just before Renu turned onto another road, she looked back.
She knew Fool was still standing there, watching her.
So she looked at her one more time before walking away.
Fool felt happy.
Renu had looked back at her.
At least that brought her a little peace.
She looked back because of me.
That meant there had to be some kind of pull toward her.
Thinking that, Fool happily headed home.
12.
That night, Fool was lying on the rooftop floor.
It was a moonlit night.
The moon was shining brightly in the sky.
Fool gazed at it and quietly spoke to the moon in the privacy of her heart.
Moon, you're not more beautiful than my Renu.
You must be jealous of my Renu whenever you see her.
The light of her beauty shines far brighter than the moonlight you've spread across the world.
You illuminate the world tonight.
But Renu illuminates the entire world inside my heart.
Fool got up, picked up her guitar, and began to sing a romantic song addressed to the moon, asking it to guard its moonlight because such beauty might attract unwanted attention. She compared the moonlight with Renu's beauty and affectionately warned the moon not to shine too brightly.
---
Renu was also sitting by her window that same moonlit night, looking at the moon.
A gentle breeze suddenly touched her.
Renu closed her eyes and enjoyed the soft caress of the breeze.
The air gently brushed against her face and eyes.
She felt wonderfully peaceful.
Then, suddenly, with her eyes still closed, the memory of that moment appeared before her—
the moment when Fool's breath had brushed against her face.
Renu felt as though she were experiencing that moment all over again.
In her imagination, she had returned to that exact moment.
She felt that Fool's breath had carried a strange tenderness with it.
Once again, she saw Fool's eyes.
There was deep love in those eyes.
Whenever Renu looked into them, she felt that she could forget everything in the world if she became trapped in their enchantment.
Again, she wanted to turn her eyes away.
But she couldn't.
She was getting caught in the spell of those eyes.
A strange, tingling sensation spread through her heart.
"Renu, aren't you going to eat, dear? It's getting late."
Her mother's voice brought Renu back to reality.
"Yes, Ma. I'm coming."
But the moment she returned to reality, fear began settling inside her heart.
What had she been imagining?
Why had she been imagining it?
What did her heart really want?
No.
Her heart couldn't want this kind of love.
This could never happen.
81
5 November 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-15)
While Fool was standing on campus, lost in thoughts of Renu and her feelings for her, someone suddenly tapped Fool on the shoulder from behind.
Fool turned around and saw Akash.
Akash was the worst kind of troublemaker in the college—a notorious final-year student. There was hardly a girl in the college whom he had not bothered at least once. The number of girls he had dated, had physical relationships with, and eventually betrayed was countless. If a girl refused his proposal, he would make her college life miserable.
Akash had proposed to Fool too. Fool had rejected him immediately, almost humiliating him in the process. Akash had wanted revenge and intended to make Fool's college life miserable as well. But Fool's uncle was an Assistant Superintendent of Police, so Akash had never dared to do anything serious.
"What's up, beautiful? How are you?" Akash asked.
"Akash, how many times have I told you not to touch me when you talk to me?"
"Why do you get so angry, beautiful? I only gave you a little tap. You don't even give me a chance to touch you properly."
"You will never get that chance."
"I don't understand why you're so arrogant! Just give me one chance. This Akash will treat you like a queen."
"You've made that promise to so many girls. I'm really not in the mood to waste my time arguing with you today. You can leave now."
"I'm going, I'm going. But I'll be waiting for my chance."
With an irritating, devilish smile, Akash walked away.
At that very moment, Binti and Shayon arrived. They had seen Akash talking to Fool from a distance, so they quickly walked over. By then, Akash had already left.
"What was Akash saying to you?" Shayon asked.
"What else would he say? The same annoying nonsense as always."
"Why don't you tell your uncle?" Binti asked.
"I don't want to worry Uncle over something this small. I can handle this much myself."
"Okay, then. Let's go to class. It's about to start," Binti said.
"Yeah, let's go."
After the first class, Fool was eagerly waiting for Renu to arrive. She had been staring at the classroom door for quite some time.
"What's going on? Who are you waiting for so eagerly?" Shayon asked with a mischievous grin.
"My Renu Madam."
"Your Renu Madam? Since when did Renu Madam become yours? She's everyone's."
Fool immediately smacked Shayon on the head.
"Ouch! Why did you hit me?"
"I told you not to look at Renu Madam."
"When did I even look at her? I was just saying—"
Before Shayon could finish, Fool interrupted him.
"Renu Madam is only mine. Nobody else's. If you say that again, I'll sew your mouth shut."
"Can a madam belong to only one person? She's the teacher of the whole class, isn't she?"
"Why are you teasing her, Shayon?" Binti said.
"Did I say anything wrong? Renu Madam is your madam, my madam, Fool's madam, the whole class's madam, right? So I can say she's my Renu Madam too."
Shayon said it with a suppressed laugh.
Fool's mood immediately soured. She tried to hit Shayon, but he jumped up and ran away.
Fool chased after him.
Just as Fool reached the classroom door, Renu appeared in front of it.
Fool couldn't stop herself in time.
She crashed into Renu, and the two of them fell onto the floor together.
For a few seconds, neither of them could understand what had happened.
Then Fool realized that Renu's face was extremely close to hers.
Her heart began pounding.
It was beating so fast and so loudly that Fool felt as though Renu might actually hear it.
She was breathing rapidly. Every breath brushed against Renu's face.
Fool stared at Renu without blinking.
From this close, Renu looked even more breathtakingly beautiful.
There was a small mole on the left side of Renu's cheek. Fool could see it clearly for the first time from such a close distance.
That tiny mole seemed to make the beauty of the woman who possessed such an exquisite face even more captivating.
Renu felt as though her heart was about to stop.
Feeling Fool's warm breath against her face, she found herself almost unable to breathe.
Fool kept looking at her like that, and Renu became embarrassed and turned her face away.
She couldn't even make a sound to ask Fool to move.
After several seconds, the noise from the classroom finally brought Fool back to reality.
By then, all the students had gathered around the doorway.
Fool quickly jumped to her feet and then extended her hand toward Renu.
Renu hesitated.
Should she take Fool's hand and get up?
What would everyone think?
It was the kind of thought a girl might normally have when a boy offered her his hand.
But why was she wondering what people would think if she held another girl's hand?
Even Renu herself didn't know.
82
9 October 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-14)
🎸🎶
There is no longer a trace of me within myself,
I descend into heaven, climbing the stairs of dreams,
As though I’m drowning in a different kind of love,
Because you have come close to me.
My heart feels like a wandering poet,
I love the night, I love the moon,
I love everything,
I love flowers, even a few little mistakes,
I love everything.
🎶🎸
Hearing the song, her uncle came and sat beside her. Phul stopped playing.
“What’s wrong, dear? You said you were hungry, but then you sat down with your guitar again.”
“Yes, Uncle, I am hungry. But I felt like singing a song too, so I just picked up the guitar for a while.”
“Alright, now come and eat. I’m hungry too.”
“What? Uncle, you still haven’t eaten? Were you waiting for me?”
“When have I ever eaten without you?”
“Uncle, you love me so much!” Phul said, hugging him.
“You silly girl! Come on, let’s eat. Your aunt is sitting there with the food. If we’re late, we’ll both have to listen to her.” He laughed.
“Uncle, aren’t you a police ASP? You’re scared of her too?”
“Everyone in the house is afraid of their wife.” He burst out laughing.
“Hehehe. Okay, let’s go.”
---
In the afternoon, Renu sat by the window, thinking about her first day at college. It had gone quite well. She felt that she might actually enjoy the job.
Suddenly, she remembered Phul from the classroom.
Although she had felt uncomfortable at the time, now she found herself smiling when she thought about Phul’s antics. The girl is a little crazy, but she’s sweet. There was something almost endearing about her face. Renu actually enjoyed talking to her. Phul didn’t seem to care about restrictions or formalities when she spoke. She simply said whatever was on her mind. She was an open-hearted girl.
I like her.
The moment the thought “I like her” crossed her mind, Renu remembered Phul saying that she really liked her.
As the memory returned to her, a soft smile of affection appeared on Renu’s face without her even realizing it.
The next day, Renu set off for college. As she approached the bus stop, she saw Phul standing there. The moment Phul saw Renu, she waved at her with a bright smile.
“You’re here so early? Your class probably doesn’t start until ten, does it?” Renu asked.
“Yes. I thought I’d come a little earlier today.”
In reality, Phul had arrived early because she wanted to travel with Renu, and Renu understood that.
A bus stopped in front of them, and they both got on.
“So tell me, why did you come so early?” Renu asked.
“So that I could see you earlier.”
“Why do you need to see me earlier? You could have seen me when you got to college.”
“I told you, didn’t I? I really like you. I wanted to see you as early as possible.”
“Why do you like me so much?”
“I don’t know. But I feel like looking at you all the time.”
“You really are crazy.” Renu said with a laugh.
“I know. Uncle says the same thing. Your smile is beautiful! You look even more beautiful when you smile.”
Again, Renu felt slightly embarrassed by Phul’s words.
It wasn’t as though Renu had never received compliments from anyone before. But whenever Phul said things like this, Renu felt shy. She didn’t understand why she liked hearing compliments from Phul, or why they made her blush.
“What happened? Sometimes you suddenly become completely quiet. You don’t like talking to me, do you?”
“No, no. Why wouldn’t I like it? I do.”
“Do you really enjoy it?” Phul asked with a huge smile.
“Hmm. I really do.”
“Then why do you sometimes become quiet?”
“Sometimes I just like listening.”
“Oh! Then that’s fine.”
The bus stopped in front of the college. After getting off, Renu asked Phul,
“What are you going to do now? Your class doesn’t start for another hour.”
“What else can I do? I’ll walk around the campus a few times. Then, when Binti and Shayan arrive, I’ll hang out with them for a while before going to class. Oh, today’s second class is History, and you’re teaching it. I’ll be waiting for you in class.”
“Hmm. But pay attention to the lesson. Yesterday I noticed that you weren’t paying attention.”
“No, I mean… I was looking at you yesterday.” Phul pressed her lips together after saying it.
“Yes, I noticed that. But today, pay attention to the class. Not to me.”
“Is that even possible?” Phul muttered under her breath.
“Alright, fine.”
“Good.”
Renu walked toward the staff room.
Phul remained standing on the campus, thinking about how she could make Renu understand what she felt, how she could make Renu realize that she had fallen deeply in love with her.
Phul had seen many beautiful girls before. Sometimes she had even found a few of them attractive. But she had never fallen in love with anyone. She had never discovered such deep feelings within her heart for another person.
This was the first time Phul had fallen in love with someone. For the first time, she was experiencing such profound feelings for another person.
She still didn’t know what the future held for these feelings.
Would Renu answer the call of her love?
Or would Phul’s feelings of love come crashing down, shattered by some sudden storm?
83
5 September 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-13)
“Okay, forget the thanks. You keep the umbrella.”
“Why? It’s your umbrella.”
“Because I want it to stay with you. Please keep it.”
“Alright, fine. I’ll keep it with me. Now go to class. Your class is about to start.”
“Yes, I’m going. I just had one request.”
“Yes, tell me.”
“On the way back, could I go with you? I mean, as far as the bus stop. Would that be a problem?”
“No, why would it be a problem? Alright.”
“Okay, then I’ll go to class now.” Phul said with a huge smile.
“Yes. Go.”
Phul ran back to class. Watching her, Renu thought, This girl is a little crazy. But she seems really nice.
As soon as Phul entered the classroom, Shayan and Binti surrounded her.
“What’s with you? Why are you following the ma’am around?” Binti asked.
“Because I’m going to fall in love with her.” Phul answered with a laugh.
“See, Binti? I told you! I was right, wasn’t I?” Shayan said.
“Phul, have you lost your mind? You’re thinking about having a relationship with ma’am? She’s a college lecturer and you’re her student!”
“When I saw her yesterday, did I know that just one day later I would become her student?”
“Okay, but what do you think will happen if she finds out? And she might not even be attracted to women.” Binti said.
“What’s the point of thinking about all that now? I’ve already fallen in love. We’ll see what happens.”
“Phul, I have a feeling you’re going to get hurt in the end.” Shayan said.
“Why would I get hurt? When have you ever seen me get heartbroken? Don’t worry so much about me.”
Just then, the teacher entered the classroom, and everyone turned their attention to the lesson.
6.
After classes ended, Phul was waiting for Renu outside the college gate. Since it was Renu’s first day, she was taking a long time to leave. Phul had been standing there for almost an hour.
When Renu finally came out, she saw Phul still waiting eagerly for her.
“You’re still here? You didn’t leave?” Renu asked.
“I told you I’d go with you.” Phul replied.
“Yes, but I took so long. I thought you had gone home.”
“No, I didn’t.”
“Alright, let’s go then.”
“Would it be a problem if we walked to the bus stop?”
“No. I’ll just get home a little later, but it’s fine.”
As they walked, Renu asked Phul,
“You waited for me all this time. Didn’t you get bored?”
“No! I didn’t get bored. Actually, I enjoyed waiting for you.”
“I didn’t know waiting for someone could be enjoyable.”
“I didn’t know either. I found that out today. Before this, if Binti or Shayan asked me to wait even ten minutes, I’d run straight home.”
“Then why did you enjoy waiting so long for me?”
“Because I really like you.” Phul looked at Renu and gave her a sweet smile.
Hearing Phul say that, Renu suddenly fell silent for some reason. She continued walking quietly.
“What happened? Why did you suddenly become quiet? Did I say something wrong? Did it make you uncomfortable?”
“No. No, not at all. Nothing.”
“By the way, your mother must be very beautiful, right?”
“Yes. My mother is very beautiful. Why do you ask?”
“That must be why you’re so beautiful too.”
“Oh, stop saying things like that!”
“I’m telling the truth. If you don’t believe me, ask your mother. You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen. I feel like I want to look at you all the time. Whenever I look at you, I can’t take my eyes off you.”
Hearing Phul praise her appearance so openly, Renu became almost speechless. She didn’t know what to say. She felt a little embarrassed, yet she also liked hearing it. Girls naturally feel happy and shy when someone they love praises their beauty. But Renu had no idea why she was feeling that way.
“What happened? You’ve gone quiet again.” Phul asked.
“No, nothing.”
“Then, who did you inherit your beauty from? Your mother must have been very beautiful too.”
“Yes, she was. I don’t remember her that well, though. I still see her in photographs.”
“You see her in photographs? What do you mean?”
“I mean… neither my mother nor my father is alive. They died when I was very young.”
“Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t know.”
“It’s okay. You don’t have to be sorry.”
“Then who do you live with?”
“My uncle and aunt. I grew up with them. My uncle loves me like his own daughter.”
“My father isn’t alive either. My two younger siblings and I grew up with our mother. She worked very hard for us. Now that I’ve got a job, I’ll have to take care of my younger brother and sister.”
“Oh. You think a lot about your family.”
“Yes, I have to. Anyway, we’ve reached the bus stop. Which way are you going?”
“Left. You?”
“Right. Alright, I’ll be going now.”
“But I feel like talking to you some more. Can we come together again tomorrow?”
“Yes, we can. But tomorrow, let’s take the bus instead of walking. If I get home late every day, my mother will worry.”
“Okay, that’s fine.”
“Then go.”
“You go first. I’ll leave after you.”
“Alright, see you.”
Renu started walking toward her home. Phul stood there watching her for as long as she could see her. Just before Renu reached the end of the road and turned onto another street, she looked back once.
She saw that Phul was still standing there, still watching her.
When Renu was no longer visible, Phul finally started walking toward her own home.
7.
Phul entered the house feeling extremely happy after getting to talk with Renu for so long. The moment she stepped inside, her aunt confronted her.
“Why are you so late?” her aunt asked.
“We had an extra class, Auntie.” Phul replied.
“I’ve never heard of you taking an extra class before. You usually skip your regular classes! Since when did you start taking extra classes?”
“Starting today. From now on, I’ll have extra classes every day.” Phul replied with a mischievous smile. “And who told you I skip classes?”
“First tell me, why are you smiling like that?”
“Oh no! Auntie notices everything.”
“What are you mumbling about? Speak louder.”
“Auntie, I’m really hungry. Let me freshen up first. Please serve me some food!”
Saying that, Phul ran straight to her room.
“Phul Rani! You think I call you ‘Queen Phul’ for nothing? The queen has returned victorious from battle, so serve her food. Apparently, Her Majesty can’t even get her own food! You always run away without answering me. Just wait, I’ll deal with you.”
“You’ve been watching me since I was little, Auntie. You can keep watching me to your heart’s content later. But please give me something to eat now!” Phul shouted from inside her room, laughing loudly.
“This girl is becoming more and more mischievous every day.”
Hearing Phul and his wife arguing, her uncle came out of his room.
“Leave her alone. Instead of scolding her, give her something to eat. She left early this morning, attended classes, and has come back tired. She must be hungry.” —Uncle
“Yes, yes, your beloved niece. You’ve spoiled her with all that affection. You still haven’t disciplined her. What will you do if one day she gets herself into some kind of trouble?”
“You’re worrying unnecessarily. Phul may be mischievous and restless, but she’s a good girl.”
“Alright, alright. No more singing praises of your niece. Come on, I’ll give you something to eat too. You’ve been sitting here waiting for your beloved niece, so you haven’t eaten either.”
After freshening up, Phul immediately picked up her guitar and sat down. Thinking about Renu, she began to sing:
84
3 August 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-12)
Renu came out of the classroom and walked down the corridor toward the staff room. Phul was running behind her, trying to catch up with her. As Renu got close to the staff room, Phul called out from behind.
“Excuse me, wait a moment.”
Hearing the call, Renu turned around.
“God! You walk so fast!” Phul said, panting.
Before Phul could say anything else, Professor Ashraf came from behind and scolded her.
“What’s the matter, Phul? Why are you calling Miss Renu like that? She’s your new History lecturer. Don’t you know that? Address her respectfully when you speak to her.” —Professor Ashraf
Startled by the professor’s scolding, Phul became flustered.
“Actually, sir, I… I’m sorry, sir! I made a mistake. It won’t happen again.” —Phul
“Don’t apologize to me. Apologize to Miss Renu.”
“Sorry! Sorry, ma’am!”
“It’s okay.” Renu replied, somewhat bewildered.
As soon as Professor Ashraf left, Phul asked Renu very respectfully,
“Ma’am, may I talk to you for a moment?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Um… you didn’t recognize me, did you?”
“Yes, I did.”
“Oh, you did? Then why didn’t you talk to me?”
“You asked me like that in class. How could I talk to you there? Everyone there is my student now. You are too.”
“Oh! Yes. I made a mistake. I got so excited when I saw you. I never imagined you would come to our college as a lecturer.” Phul said with a wide smile.
“Hmm. But why were you so excited?”
“I don’t know why! But I do know that I was really happy to see you here.”
“Why were you so happy?”
“Because now I’ll get to see you every day.”
Renu smiled a little, took an umbrella out of her bag, and held it out to Phul.
“Here, take your umbrella. Thank you so much for helping me yesterday.”
“But you already thanked me yesterday. Why are you thanking me again today?”
“Because it was because of you that I managed to arrive on time and get the job.”
85
1 July 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-11)
Renu continued teaching.
Every now and then, she glanced toward Phool.
And every time she looked, she found Phool staring straight back at her.
While explaining a topic, Renu asked the class:
"Does anyone have any questions?"
"I do."
Phool stood up.
"Yes, go ahead."
"So... what's your name? I didn't get a chance to ask you the other day."
Phool asked with a huge smile.
Once again, everyone in the classroom looked from Phool to Renu and back again.
Renu felt extremely uncomfortable.
"I was asking for questions about the lesson."
Binti pulled Phool back down into her seat.
"Have you completely lost your mind, Phool?"
"But I only asked her name."
"The principal literally just introduced her as Miss Renu. Where were you paying attention?"
"Renu..."
Phool smiled to herself.
"What a beautiful name."
"Phool and Renu..."
"Phool's pollen..."
"Wow. Wow."
"Phool! Are you okay?"
Binti stared at her as Phool continued muttering to herself.
Shayon leaned forward and whispered to Binti.
"What's happened to Phool?"
"Who knows? She's been acting weird ever since class started. Now she's talking to herself. I think she's lost it."
"Hahaha! She's gone crazy after seeing the lecturer."
"Shut up! Why are you laughing?"
The bell rang, signalling the end of the class.
The students began leaving.
Renu also started walking out.
Phool got up, intending to talk to her.
But Shayon stepped in front of her.
"Where are you going?"
"Move. I need to talk to her."
"Who? The lecturer?"
"Yes. Now move."
"Fine, I'm moving. But first tell me—was I right? She really is beautiful, isn't she?"
"Shayon, listen carefully. If you ever look at her like that again, I'll pluck your eyes out and play carrom with them."
"Whoa! What happened to you? Wait... don't tell me you're thinking about hitting on the lecturer!"
"I don't know about 'hitting on' anyone."
Phool grinned.
"I've fallen in love."
"So remember what I just told you."
"Well, there goes my chance too!"
"I'll find someone else for you."
With that, Phool ran after Renu.
86
9 June 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-10)
But since everyone else had stood up, she stood as well.
"Hello, students. This is your new History lecturer, Miss Renu. I expect everyone to pay close attention in class. I hope you'll enjoy Miss Renu's lessons."
Yes.
The new History lecturer at Phool's college was none other than Renu.
After introducing her, the principal left.
The students were still standing.
Phool, however, was distracted, thinking about the girl from the bus stop.
"Hello, everyone. Please be seated."
The moment Phool heard the lecturer's voice, something seemed familiar.
She immediately looked toward the front.
Her eyes widened.
It's her!
The girl from the bus stop!
She's our new History lecturer!
Phool was still standing.
When Renu looked toward her, Phool excitedly raised her hand and waved.
"Hi!"
Everyone stared at Phool and then at Renu.
Renu had no idea what to say to her in front of the entire class.
"Please, take your seat."
Binti pulled Phool down onto the bench.
"What are you doing? You just said 'hi' to the lecturer in front of the whole class!"
"She's that girl!"
"What girl?"
"The girl from the bus stop."
"What are you talking about?"
"The girl I gave the umbrella to."
"Who did you give an umbrella to?"
"Shh! Just let me look at her."
"I have absolutely no idea what this girl is talking about."
Phool ignored Binti.
She couldn't take her eyes off Renu.
87
11 may 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-9)
By the time Renu's bus had left, Phool arrived at the bus stop.
She looked around.
Was that girl here today? Did she come and leave already? Will I see her today?
If she saw her, she would ask her name.
But despite waiting for a long time, Phool couldn't find her.
A little disappointed, she finally got on a bus and headed toward college.
---
As soon as Phool entered college, Shayon and Binti waved at her.
They were her best friends and knew everything about her.
Phool had never hidden the fact that she was attracted to women from them.
They understood her and loved her for who she was.
"Phool! We have some breaking news. Come quickly!"
"Tell me. What's the news?"
"Why do you look so down?" Binti asked.
"Nothing. What happened?"
"We have a new History lecturer."
"So what? History class is boring no matter who's teaching it."
"No way! The new lecturer is really young. And she's beautiful."
"Okay. So why are you so excited?"
"Come on, it'll actually be fun having a lecturer like her. We'll look at her and attend class, attend class and look at her!"
"Binti, hit him twice on the head. What is he thinking about our lecturer?"
"Girls can think about handsome young male teachers, but when boys do it, suddenly it's a crime."
"Exactly! Girls can do it, but you boys can't. Got it?"
"Fine! I'm not telling you two anything. I'm going to the new lecturer's History class."
"Wait! We're coming too. Let's see what this new lecturer is like."
They entered the classroom.
Phool and Binti sat on a bench in the middle row, while Shayon sat behind them.
Shayon was eagerly waiting for the new lecturer to arrive.
Soon, the principal entered the classroom with the new History lecturer.
Everyone stood up.
Phool wasn't paying attention.
88
10 April 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-8)
The next day, the sun was shining brightly.
It was Renu's first day at work.
She wondered how she would look as a college lecturer. She had taught students privately before, but she was still a little nervous.
Will the students accept me? Will I be able to teach them properly?
Whatever happened, she had to give it her best.
She needed to do this job well.
After getting ready, Renu went to her mother and bowed respectfully to her.
"May Allah bless you and make you successful in this new chapter of your life."
"Okay, Mum. I'm going."
"Be careful."
Renu left home early.
On her first day, she wanted to reach college on time. If she couldn't find a bus, she would be in trouble.
Fortunately, she found one quickly.
Before getting on, she briefly wondered about the girl from yesterday.
I didn't see her today. If she were here, I could return her umbrella.
She had brought the umbrella with her in her bag.
Meanwhile, Phool was also rushing out of the house.
She had to get to the bus stop and find that girl.
What if she was late and missed her?
Phool was about to leave without breakfast when her uncle stopped her.
"Phool, where are you rushing off to? Have some breakfast before you go."
"Uncle, I have an important class at college today. I have to hurry."
"All right, go quickly. But at least have some breakfast first."
Although Phool usually ignored everyone's instructions, she never refused her uncle.
He loved her dearly and had never allowed her to feel the absence of her father.
Phool reluctantly sat down to eat.
89
5 March 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-7)
Renu returned home after her interview.
The moment she entered, she hugged her mother from behind.
"Mum! Mum! I'm so happy today!"
"Why are you so happy? Did you get the job?"
"Yes, Mum! I got it! You won't have to struggle so much anymore. I'll send Atul and Tuli to good colleges."
"You got the job and you're already thinking about us. When are you going to think about yourself? Don't you ever think about your own happiness?"
"What are you saying, Mum? As long as all of you are happy, I'll be happy too. That's all I need."
"My precious girl."
Her mother kissed Renu on the forehead.
After freshening up and eating, Renu lay down on her bed and started thinking.
If that girl hadn't given me her umbrella today, I wouldn't have reached the interview on time. If I'd missed the interview, I wouldn't have got the job.
She did me such a huge favour.
I have to return her umbrella and thank her when I see her again.
It's because of her that I got the job.
But what if I never see her again?
She was so sweet. She didn't even know me, yet she offered to help me.
What was her name? I forgot to ask.
I'll ask her when I see her again.
90
7 February 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-6)
"You don't need to learn these things. You have no interest in learning housework, but you're very interested in this nonsense. Your father is here. Go and eat."
Tua angrily left the room.
Whenever Phool tried to teach Tua, her aunt would appear and stop them.
"Phoolrani, your uncle is home. Go and have lunch and rescue me from all this work."
"Rani again! I'm not eating if you keep calling me that."
"What a stubborn girl! Fine, I won't call you Rani. Now come on. Otherwise your uncle will start calling the whole house asking why his beloved niece hasn't eaten. He's such a nuisance!"
"Fine. I'm coming."
Her aunt muttered angrily as she left the room.
Phool began thinking about Renu again.
How wonderful would it be if I went to the bus stop tomorrow and found that girl there again.
91
13 January 2020
The Pollen of Love (Part-5)
The girl was incredibly beautiful. Those enchanting eyes... When will I see her again? Will I ever see her again at all?
Then she suddenly realised something.
Oh! I didn't even ask her name. What am I supposed to call her in my memory?
After her shower, Phool picked up her guitar and sat down.
She loved singing.
Her aunt didn't approve of all this music and singing, but thanks to her uncle's support, Phool had managed to keep her passion alive.
She began playing her guitar and singing.
"Go, little bird, tell the wind to sway..."
As she sang, her cousin Tua came running into the room.
"Phool, teach me how to play the guitar too!"
"Okay, I'll teach you."
"You always say that! But then you never actually teach me."
"Fine, come here. I'll teach you."
Phool was just about to hand the guitar to Tua when her aunt appeared.
"No need! Why do you need to learn all this? One musician is already enough to drive this whole house crazy. Don't you dare touch that thing."
"But Mum, you never let me learn anything!"
92
7 December 2019
The Pollen of Love (Part-4)
Then she went home, getting drenched all over again.
The moment she entered the house, her aunt noticed her.
"Look who's finally back! Our little princess! Just look at the state of you! You're completely soaked!"
"Chachi, how many times do I have to tell you? I'm not a princess. Just call me Phool."
"Oh, of course you're not a princess! You'll spend all day wandering around while I work myself to death here. If you're not a princess, then who is?"
"I was going to college! I wasn't wandering around."
"Yes, of course. You were going to college. So why are you back already? And what happened to your umbrella? Didn't you leave with one?"
"Why are you asking so many questions at once? I'm soaking wet. I'm going to take a shower."
Phool immediately ran to her room.
It was better to escape from her aunt before the interrogation continued.
"Hey, Phool! You haven't answered me! Come back here, I'll deal with you later!"
Phool went straight into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and stood beneath the water.
And once again, she thought about Renu.
93
16 November 2019
The Pollen of Love (Part-3)
"No, it's okay. Thank you."
"Please don't hesitate. I have a feeling you really need to get somewhere on time. You can take it."
"No. Then you'll get soaked."
"Oh, I've been getting soaked for ages anyway. It doesn't matter. I actually like getting wet in the rain. Besides, I don't have anywhere important to be. Take the umbrella."
Phool held the umbrella out toward Renu.
Renu hesitated.
She really needed it.
"What are you thinking about? Take it."
"Okay, give it to me."
Renu reached out and took the umbrella.
"But how will I return it to you?"
"Give it back when we meet again."
"But what if we never meet again?"
"Then keep it with you—as a memory of a stranger."
"Hmm. Okay. Thank you."
Renu gave her a grateful smile and walked away with the umbrella.
Phool stood there watching her.
She kept staring until Renu disappeared from her sight.
94
8 October 2019
The Pollen of Love (Part-2)
It was a rainy day.
Rain had been falling since early morning. Renu had an interview that day for a lecturer's position at a private college. She was standing at the bus stop, desperately waiting for a bus.
If the interview went well, she might get the job. Renu desperately needed it.
But despite standing there for what seemed like ages, there was still no bus.
If she didn't arrive on time, the interview would be cancelled. And the rain showed no sign of stopping.
Renu didn't have an umbrella. Otherwise, she could have simply walked ahead. There were only two umbrellas at home, and her two younger siblings had taken them to school. So Renu had been forced to leave home without one.
The rain hadn't stopped completely, but it had become a little lighter.
Renu wondered whether she should just walk. If she kept standing there, she would miss her interview. But she couldn't exactly arrive at an interview soaking wet either.
Just then, Phool came rushing up like a gust of wind.
She had an umbrella in her hand, yet she was soaked from head to toe. She had apparently been caught in the rain on her way from home.
She noticed Renu standing nearby.
Phool stared at her for quite some time.
"This girl is really beautiful. But she looks so worried. Does she have somewhere important to be? Maybe she can't get there because of the rain. Should I give her my umbrella?"
95
5 September 2019
The Pollen of Love (Part-1)
Renu is the eldest daughter of her family. She is quiet, well-mannered, and beautiful. She never disobeys anyone and never raises her voice in front of her elders. She is exactly what people would call a perfect, well-behaved daughter.
Her father died shortly after she passed her secondary school examinations. Now there is only her mother and her two younger siblings at home. Running the household on her late father's pension is difficult. Her mother does occasional handicraft work to earn a little money, while Renu gives some of her tutoring income to her mother. That is how the family manages to survive.
This year, Renu has finished her graduation and is looking for a job. Her mother is getting older—how much longer can she continue struggling for the family? Renu also wants to send her younger brother and sister to good colleges. If she could just get a job, so many of her worries would finally be solved.
Then there is Phool.
She is rebellious, lively, and completely carefree. She doesn't care what anyone says about her. Other people's opinions don't bother her at all. She spends most of her days getting into one mischief or another. She is what people would call a tomboy.
Because she was as beautiful as a flower, her parents lovingly named her Phool, meaning "flower." But after her eighth birthday, her parents died in an accident, leaving their beloved daughter behind.
Since then, Phool has been raised by her uncle and aunt. Because of her mischievous nature, she has to listen to her aunt's scolding almost every day. Her uncle, however, loves her even more than his own daughter.
Her uncle's wish is that once Phool finishes her graduation, he will find a good man for her and arrange her marriage.
96
10 August 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-10)
“Actually, it took a while because we had to get Ujjwal’s books,” Priyam said.
“Oh, okay,” Sanand replied.
Suddenly, Akash came rushing in from somewhere and said,
“I heard that Reboti Ma’am has handed our class over to a new sir.”
“A new sir?” Priyam said. “I thought the new teacher was supposed to teach the first-year students. Why is he being sent to us directly?”
“Who knows? I haven’t even seen the sir once.”
Before Ujjwal could finish speaking, the principal entered the classroom along with another man. Pointing toward the man, the principal addressed all the students.
“Students, Reboti Ma’am has taken a few months’ leave due to some personal problems. In her absence, this new teacher will be taking your classes. Sir, would you like to introduce yourself, or shall I help?”
“No, no, that’s fine. I’ll introduce myself. You can leave now,” the man replied.
Ujjwal was still staring at him with wide eyes. Priyam and the others were simply surprised, but Ujjwal was not only surprised—he was terrified.
What would happen now?
Whatever happened outside college, college matters and personal matters were separate. He hadn’t done anything related to his studies, so why would the teacher target him?
“Hello, dear students. I’m Samir Karmakar. I’ve recently joined the college. Please cooperate with me. If you do, you’ll get good marks from me. Otherwise, remember, the internal marks are in my hands. I’ll give you marks according to your studies and your behavior.”
As he spoke, the teacher kept giving Ujjwal a sideways, pointed look.
Ujjwal nervously lowered his head and sat on the bench.
The teacher began taking everyone’s introductions one by one. Ujjwal kept thinking to himself,
“Is Sir really going to get revenge on me?”
The teacher eventually came and stood in front of Ujjwal.
“I’ve been calling you for a while. Can’t you hear me?”
“What?” Ujjwal suddenly jumped up from his seat. Then, realizing what was happening, he said,
“What should I say?”
“Are you hard of hearing?” the teacher asked. “People have been talking in class for some time. Were you sleeping?”
“No, no, I mean, Sir…”
“Tell me your name.”
“Ujjwal Bhattacharya.”
“Your father’s name?”
“My father’s name?”
“Yes.”
“I’m asking for your father’s name.”
“Karunamoy Bhattacharya.”
“Your mother’s name?”
“Huh?”
“Do you have a habit of saying ‘huh?’ to everything, or are you actually hard of hearing?”
“No, no, I mean…”
“What do you mean, ‘I mean’? You keep stumbling over your words. It’s irritating. Forget it. Now tell me, what is your aim?”
“My aim?”
“I mean your goal in life.”
“I don’t know.”
“You don’t know? Are you joking around with me?”
“I have no aim.”
“Trying to act smart with your teacher, are you? Wait, I’ll deal with you. Get out of the classroom right now.”
Everyone stared at him in shock. Ujjwal silently left his seat and walked out of the classroom.
“Hey, Kiara,” Lalita whispered, “don’t you think Sir got a little more angry than necessary?”
Kiara nodded in agreement. Akash quietly added from the side,
“I think Sir is taking revenge for what happened the other day. Otherwise, why would he suddenly behave like this?”
“What incident?” Sanand asked.
“You know, the other day near the college gate, when the car—”
Before Akash could finish, Samir Sir slammed his hand down on the table and said,
“No talking in my class. If you want to talk, talk to me—and only about your studies. If you have anything else to say, leave the classroom. There’s no need for you to attend my class.”
Priyam and everyone else maintained complete, pin-drop silence for the rest of the class.
As soon as the class ended, Sir walked out of the room. When he didn’t see Ujjwal outside, his blood boiled with anger.
“Unbelievable! So what if he’s good at his studies? Is this boy really that disobedient? I told him to stay outside the classroom, and instead of waiting there, he simply left? Just wait, Ujjwal Bhattacharya. I’ll show you what happens.”
97
9 July 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-9)
“What happened?” Priyam asked. But the moment his eyes fell on the man, he exclaimed, “Oh, you! I saw you the other day. How are you?”
“Don’t you have any shame, Priyam?” Ujjwal said. “That old man tried to run me over the other day, and now you’re chatting away with him like you’re old friends?”
“Oh, no, that was…” Before Priyam could finish, the man interrupted.
“See? Learn from your friend. He’s much more polite and well-mannered than you. Not uncivilized like you. And by the way, who are you calling an old man? Do I really look that old to you?”
“If an old man isn’t called an old man, should I call him a youngster?” Ujjwal said, twisting his mouth into a mocking smile.
“You certainly have a lot of nerve, you uneducated third-class boy.”
“What did you say?”
Ujjwal lost his temper. He grabbed the book in his hand, reached through the gap between the shelves, and smacked it against the man’s head.
“Ah!” The man groaned softly, clutching his head.
The two of them took their books to the librarian, completed the necessary formalities and signatures, and left the library. Before leaving, Priyam apologized to the man on Ujjwal’s behalf.
“I don’t know what such an old, annoying man is doing here. He’s definitely not a professor—the man looks around thirty. So is he a student? Could be. These days, engineering is popular everywhere.”
“What are you muttering about all by yourself? Cursing that man?” Priyam asked from behind, placing a hand on Ujjwal’s shoulder and squeezing it lightly.
“Priyam, get your hand off me. My bag is already heavy.”
Hearing that, Priyam removed his hand and said, “Come on, let’s go to class. With all this drama, it’s already time for class.”
When they entered the classroom, they saw that everyone else had already arrived and taken their seats.
“Hey, what took you so long? You guys came much earlier, didn’t you?”
Hearing Kiara’s question, Ujjwal was just about to open the library register when Priyam quickly nudged him, signaling him to keep quiet.
98
8 June 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-8)
A little while later, Ujjwal got off the bus. As he walked toward the college gate, he saw that no one had arrived yet except Dipto and Priyam.
“Hey, where’s everyone else?” Ujjwal asked.
“Actually, Dada, you came so early, so Priyam— I mean, Priyam-da…”
“Forget the ‘da’ in front of me. Just call him Priyam, Dipto.”
“Okay, Priyam came early because he heard you were coming. The others usually arrive around class time. We have class now, but you still have some time before yours.”
“Hmm,” Priyam chimed in, matching Dipto’s tone. “Who would come this early, tell me? Since you had some work at the library, I came along to keep you company.”
“Ujjwal-da, I’m going to class. I have a class now,” Dipto said.
“Yeah, you go,” Ujjwal said. “Come on, Priyam, come with me. The librarian should be here by now. I need to return these books.”
“Hmm,” Priyam said, twisting his face. “Go ahead and save the world by returning them.”
Dipto went to his class first, while Priyam went with Ujjwal to the library. After the librarian took back the books, he asked,
“Would you like to borrow any other books?”
“Yeah. I’ll bring the books over, and you can enter them on my card.”
“Okay.”
Priyam made a face and whispered to Ujjwal, “Okay.”
They walked around the library, looking through this shelf and that shelf, while Ujjwal picked out one or two books here and there. He had been searching for one particular book for quite some time, but he just couldn’t find it.
Suddenly, he spotted a green book at the very end of a shelf. He walked over, looked at the writing on its cover, and exclaimed,
“Found it!”
The moment he grabbed the book, he felt someone pulling it from the other side. He looked up and saw Ujjwal.
“You?”
“You?” came the immediate reply from the other side.
The man narrowed his eyes and stared sharply at him through his glasses. Ujjwal, too, recovered from his surprise and stared back at the man.
“Let go of the book. I need it,” the man said.
“I’m taking it too. Besides, I touched it first.”
“That’s a lie. Not only do you argue back, you even lie?”
“What did you say?” Ujjwal shouted, but then he looked around and tried to control his temper.
By then, Priyam had come over to them.
99
7 May 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-7)
“Hello,” Anurag began.
“Tell me.”
“Did you get back from college?”
“Yeah, just got back.”
“Did you have lunch?”
“Hmm.”
“What did you eat?”
After fifteen minutes of romantic conversation, they finally got to the actual reason for the call.
“I was wondering, you’re coming this Saturday, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Should I send a car?”
“No, I’ll go by train.”
“Okay, then I’ll send a car to the station.”
“Hmm.”
“Dipt’s coming too, right?”
“Wait, I’ll ask him.”
Covering the phone with one hand, Priyam asked Dipt,
“Hey, Dipt, are you going home on Saturday with me?”
“No, I’m thinking of going to see Dad,” Dipt replied.
As soon as Priyam told Anurag, Anurag’s voice could be heard from the other end.
“Uncle! Uncle, what are you doing? Let go! Give me the phone! Come on…”
“Hello, Priyam. This is Tatan speaking.”
“Hmm, tell me, Uncle.”
“Look, tell him that if he doesn’t come, I’ll go to your college and drag him out myself.”
Priyam put the phone on speaker so Dipt could hear.
“Priyam, you tell him I’m going to North Bengal on Saturday, and that’s final!” Dipt shouted from across the room.
“You heard him, right?” Priyam said, bringing the phone back to his ear.
“I understand,” Tatan replied.
“What?”
“Nothing. Tell me, what time will you leave on Saturday?”
“We don’t have many classes on Saturday. Only the first-years have classes, so I’ll leave in the morning.”
“What time do their classes finish?”
Priyam whispered,
“Four-thirty.”
“Okay.”
“Uncle, give me the phone,” Anurag’s voice could be heard from the side.
After a brief struggle over the phone, the call suddenly disconnected.
He really is something, Dipt thought with a smile. He’s getting older, but he still hasn’t outgrown his childishness.
“What’s got you smiling to yourself so much?” Priyam asked after putting down the phone.
“Nothing. Come on, let’s freshen up.”
“You go to the bathroom first, or should I?”
Dipt said this while pulling his shirt halfway off his body and slightly puffing out his chest.
“Should we go in together?”
“My husband will bury me alive,” Priyam replied, unbuttoning his own shirt.
“Oh, my God! Look at you acting all shy.”
“Hmm. You’re acting shy now, but when Uncle hugged you, you didn’t seem to have a problem with it.”
Dipt looked at him in surprise.
“You saw that?”
“What did you think? I didn’t see it? Even though I was busy with my husband, I saw everything. You were pretending to be asleep, weren’t you? And Anurag’s uncle was hugging you, right?”
Embarrassed, Dipt said nothing. He simply grabbed his towel and went into the bathroom.
Before they knew it, night came, and then night passed into morning.
Ujjal got up early, took a shower, and sat down to study. Even now, he had to maintain his old school-life routine. Otherwise, he would have to face a slap from his father or a beating from his mother.
At this age, he still got beaten by his parents?
And who could he tell? Who would listen?
Anyone he told would either laugh at him or make fun of him.
After finishing his morning routine, Ujjal set off for college.
He caught the bus right on time today. The window seat was empty. After looking around, he quickly placed his bag there and then slowly squeezed past the person sitting beside it to claim the seat.
It took less than half an hour to reach college. Still, at least he could sit comfortably for that short journey. There was hardly anything more enjoyable than sitting by the window, feeling the breeze against his face as he travelled.
“Wait, what? Is that the same car? Ugh, it’s here again? No, that might not be the same car. There are lots of cars that look exactly alike.”
Ujjal kept muttering to himself as he watched the car passing alongside the bus. The man sitting beside him began to feel uncomfortable.
The man assumed Ujjal had some kind of mental problem.
And honestly, who wouldn’t? Anyone who saw a young man restlessly fidgeting, staring at a car, muttering to himself, and angrily cursing under his breath would naturally feel either frightened or irritated.
Suddenly, the car seemed to accelerate and disappeared into the distance, eventually becoming nothing more than a tiny dot.
100
7 April 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-6)
Laughing, Dipt took the file out of the wardrobe. As soon as he opened its zipper, a piece of paper fell out. Dipt picked it up and examined it carefully.
“Hey, why is Ujjal-da’s certificate here? Didn’t he take his certificate?”
Dipt’s eyes then fell on the trophies in the corner of the wardrobe.
“And these are Ujjal-da’s too. Why have you kept them here?”
Priyam replied quietly,
“Ujjal can’t keep these things with him.”
“But why?”
“His parents absolutely hate this sort of thing. They consider it nonsense.”
“What? Nonsense? But why would singing be nonsense?”
“Please don’t tell anyone about this. His parents think that if they find out about these things, they’ll practically kill him. They believe that doing things like this will interfere with his studies.”
“What kind of people are they? Are there really parents like that these days?”
“Parents in middle-class families are often like this. I secretly enrolled in the college dance program too. I didn’t tell my parents.”
“You too?”
“Yeah, me too. My situation was similar to Ujjal’s until about a year ago, though it wasn’t as bad as his.”
Suddenly, Priyam’s phone rang.
“Ei, ei, ei, ei… under the moonlight…”
Dipt stared at him.
“Oh my God! Are you really so much in love that you’ve set that song as your ringtone?”
Priyam twisted his face at the comment and answered the phone. It was Anurag.
101
7 March 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-5)
Until his Higher Secondary exams, his studies had been under tremendous pressure, but things had become a little easier after entering college. At home, he no longer had to face endless questions about his college studies. Karunamoy Babu and Anjali Devi had enrolled him in this particular college because his good result in the Joint Entrance Examination meant that commuting would be convenient—and, of course, they could keep a close eye on their son.
So, for now, Ujjal’s only way out was to get a job and move away for work.
He had never even experienced love. In fact, because of the strict way he had been raised, something had become deeply ingrained in his mind: every woman was either a mother or a sister. He simply couldn’t develop romantic attraction toward anyone anymore.
That day, when everyone had been teasing him, he had actually wanted to say,
“I’ll never have a love life because my parents are going to bring me a ready-made wife and children anyway.”
But he hadn’t been able to say it. In his mind, family matters should never be discussed outside the home. No matter how depressed a person might be, family matters were never meant to be shared with outsiders.
Ujjal hadn’t said anything outright, but Priyam and the others had understood that he was depressed. That was why they tried to look after him as much as possible.
Priyam and Dipt entered the room together.
“Priyam, I need to show my School Leaving Certificate at college. Do you know where it is?” Dipt asked.
“Here,” Priyam said, pointing toward the wardrobe while taking off his socks. “Open it. There’s a black file on the very top shelf. I put it in there. You had left everything in such a mess, so I had to organize it all again, piece by piece.”
102
5 February 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-4)
He ate some puffed rice and was holding the glass of water to drink when Ujjal’s phone suddenly rang. Before Ujjal could answer it, his father, Karunamoy Babu, snatched it up. Seeing the name “Lalita” on the screen, he looked at Ujjal and asked,
“Who is this girl?”
“A college friend.”
“Put the phone on speaker,” Anjali Devi said.
“Why?” Ujjal asked. “She really is just my friend.”
“Then what’s the problem with putting it on speaker? Do as you’re told.”
Hearing Karunamoy Babu, Ujjal realized that if he didn’t put the phone on speaker, the two of them would start another round of drama. He answered the call and put it on speaker.
“Hey, are you okay?”
“Yeah. Why?”
“No, I was worried because you left so suddenly.”
“Yeah, nothing’s wrong. I’m okay.”
“Okay, then I’ll message Sananda and let her know too. Everyone was worried.”
Ujjal immediately ended the call.
And once again, their interrogation began.
Sometimes Ujjal felt like screaming and leaving home, but that wasn’t possible. He didn’t earn anything himself, and those two were the ones who paid for his food, clothes, and everything else. So even if he left home, there would be no real benefit.
After finishing his explanations, Ujjal went to his room and sat down at his desk. Looking up at the ceiling, he thought,
“I really must have incredible patience. After putting up with all this, I’m still living here.”
103
4 January 2019
The Unexpected Collision (Part-3)
Everyone walked together toward the college’s main gate.
Suddenly, someone repeatedly honked a car horn from behind them. The gate was still some distance away, so they couldn’t move much faster even after picking up their pace. Everyone gradually moved to the side to give the car room.
Suddenly, the car accelerated.
Ujjwal was directly in front of the vehicle when he fell onto the road. The driver slammed on the brakes at the last moment, and Ujjwal narrowly escaped being seriously injured.
Everyone helped him get back on his feet. After putting his bag back over his shoulder and dusting off his clothes, Ujjwal started shouting,
“Are you out of your mind? Why did you speed up like a maniac? Who drives this fast inside a college campus? If you had been even a little closer…”
“And what would have happened if I had been?” a voice came from inside the car as the window rolled halfway down. “You would have been in serious trouble. Don’t you know how to watch where you’re going?”
“What did you just say?”
Ujjwal was now ready for a full-blown argument. All his friends knew that he could be a little childish, but once he got angry, he completely lost his sense of reason. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t calm him down.
“You made the mistake, and now you’re putting the blame on someone else? Aren’t you ashamed?” Ujjwal continued shouting. There was no stopping him now.
The car door opened.
First came a pair of black shoes and an expensive watch on his wrist. Slowly, the man stepped out completely.
He wore glasses, had a thin moustache and beard, and was dressed in a branded shirt and trousers. He looked like the son of a wealthy family. He certainly wasn’t a student.
“What were you saying?” he asked sharply. “You seem awfully fond of arguing.”
“Why shouldn’t I? You made the mistake, and now you’re blaming someone else.”
“How dare you speak to me like that?”
“Why? Am I not allowed to?”
“Do you have any idea what I could do to you if I wanted?”
“You can go to hell.”
Everyone, including the man himself, was stunned by Ujjwal’s response.
The man then asked,
“What year are you in? What’s your roll number?”
“What are you going to do with that? File a complaint against me? Go ahead. Do it. Ujjwal Bhattacharya, fourth year, roll number 33. But remember one thing—the campus has CCTV cameras. It won’t take me even a minute to prove that you were the one at fault. Keep that in mind.”
With that, Ujjwal stormed through the college’s main gate to catch his bus.
“Ujjwal! Hey, Ujjwal, wait!”
Everyone called after him and hurried behind him one after another.
The man opened the car door again and fixed a sharp, piercing gaze on Ujjwal before getting back inside.
Slowly, the car drove out through the main gate, picked up speed, and disappeared into the distance like a tiny dot.
Ujjwal’s house was nearby. Without waiting for anyone else, he boarded a bus and went straight home.
He entered the house normally, but as soon as he reached his room, he went straight into the bathroom. He took off his clothes and turned on the shower.
“Ugh, what an irritating man. I have no idea whose face I saw first thing this morning. I had to run into that devil’s son…”
Ujjwal muttered to himself.
Suddenly, he heard someone knocking on the bathroom door. He turned off the shower.
“Ujjwal, are you okay? You suddenly went into the bathroom.”
“Yes, Ma! I’m fine,” Ujjwal replied loudly.
“Okay. I’ve put some puffed rice on the table. Come out within five minutes.”
Although such things might seem strange to some people, this was nothing new for Ujjwal.
His parents were extremely strict, and he had absolutely no privacy at home. If he took even a little longer than necessary, he would have to listen to a dozen complaints.
Why make things more complicated?
Better to come out of the bathroom on time.
104
3 December 2018
The Unexpected Collision (Part-2)
No, the class hadn’t finished. Rebati Ma’am was still teaching the first-year students. However, seeing such a huge group of fourth-year students charging toward the classroom door, Ma’am herself got frightened, dismissed the class, and hurried away.
“That’s strange. Why did Ma’am leave? Their period isn’t over yet,” Ujjwal said.
“What hasn’t finished?” Lalita and Kiara both looked at Ujjwal and burst out laughing.
“I mean the class! The class hasn’t finished,” Ujjwal clarified. “Honestly, you two are something else. You find more double meanings in everything than even the boys do.”
“Hey, Akash,” Priyam said, “don’t keep Ujjwal at the front. With that innocent face and baby face of his, none of the juniors will respect us.”
Ujjwal gave Priyam a small punch on the back.
“Ow! What was that?” Priyam said, rubbing his back.
“Why do you always make fun of me?” Ujjwal complained, pouting. “Ever since you got married, you’ve become such a chatterbox.”
“You can say that again,” Akash added. “Anurag-da must be giving him some kind of medicine at night, because he’s jumping around all day from morning.”
Everyone burst out laughing but quickly tried to compose themselves.
The moment the seniors entered the first-year classroom, all the juniors stood up. They seemed to adjust to their seniors quite naturally, almost as if they had already been trained for it.
As Priyam went around introducing himself, he glanced toward Dipto, who was sitting on the last bench. The two exchanged a brief understanding through a subtle smile and a gesture.
Although Dipto’s father had returned to North Bengal, Dipto had decided not to go back. After Tatan made several recommendations and Priyam repeatedly insisted, Dipto enrolled at Priyam’s college. He was now sharing a room with Priyam at Anurag’s flat.
Dipto thought to himself,
“I have no idea what nonsense they told Dad to convince him to send me here. But now I’ll have to call Priyam ‘Dada’ at college.”
Even though Priyam didn’t want him to, Dipto insisted on sharing all their living and food expenses. Priyam didn’t object because Dipto’s attitude toward such things was quite similar to his own.
After finishing the introductions, the seniors left for their respective homes. There hadn’t really been any classes that day. Since it was their first day, no pressure had been put on them.
105
2 Novemeber 2018
The Unexpected Collision (Part-1)
After many years, our heroes finally returned to their college. Standing in front of the main gate with the whole group, Priyam smiled nostalgically and said,
“Hmm. Our sweet college. The same building, the same classrooms, even the same security guard. Nothing has changed in ten years.”
“I was away from college for barely a month, and in a four-year course, where exactly did you manage to squeeze in ten years?” Ujjwal replied.
“Oh, Ujjwal! You really don’t understand jokes, you idiot…”
Immediately, Ujjwal gave Priyam a knock on the head.
“It wasn’t a joke, it was a joke,” Ujjwal said. “Actually, ‘jokes’ is plural and ‘joke’ is singular, so…”
“Enough, enough,” Kiara interrupted. “You don’t need to explain anything anymore. Everyone, let’s go inside. Otherwise, even though we’re seniors, we’ll end up embarrassing ourselves in front of the juniors.”
Right after Priyam and Anurag got married, Priyam joined the college thanks to Mr. Bose—Anurag’s father. In a way, it was because of him that Priyam was able to restart the course from where he had left off. Before the semester exams, Priyam returned to Kolkata, enrolled in the same college again, and sat for the exams. The results had already been published, and they had all passed. Today was their first day at college as seniors.
As soon as they entered the college, everyone went together to their classroom, left their bags there, and started heading out.
“Hey, where are you all going?” Ujjwal asked, sitting down on a bench immediately after putting down his bag.
“Oh, where did this idiot come from?” Sanand said.
“Are you still in first year?” Akash asked. “We have to go to the first-year classroom. Today is their first day at college, so we have to introduce ourselves.”
“But has their class finished?” Lalita asked.
106
1 October 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-16)
Trishan approached Rupsa.
"Ma'am, has something happened to you? Why are you standing here in the middle of this dark road, crying all alone?"
Rupsa looked at her suspiciously.
"Who are you? I don't know you."
"Look, you don't have to be afraid. Let me introduce myself. My name is Trishan—Trisha Bhattacharya."
Rupsa looked at her clothes and said,
"If your name really is Trisha Bhattacharya, then why do you dress like a boy? And why are you suddenly talking to me like this?"
"No, actually, I'm a tomboy. I saw you crying while we were driving past, so I thought I'd come and ask what happened."
Rupsa hesitated before finally speaking.
"Actually, my uncle sold me to a red-light district. But I have nowhere to go now. In a little while, the main woman here—the cruelest and most disgusting woman—plans to sell me to a customer. Today is supposed to be my first night."
Trishan looked at her with concern.
"Oh... I understand. So what are you going to do now? Are you going to stay there and sacrifice your life—your dignity? Or were you standing here crying because you were hoping someone might come and help you?"
Rupsa gave a bitter smile.
"Who am I supposed to ask for help? Everyone here is my enemy. Who is going to save me? There is no one for me.
"My uncle sold me here two months ago. Since then, these women have tortured me in so many ways, and now I am standing here.
"My parents died when I was very young. I was raised by my uncle and aunt, but my uncle has never liked me."
Trishan nodded slowly.
"Okay. I understand now. Do one thing—come with me."
Rupsa immediately became cautious.
"Are you sure you don't have any bad intentions? I've been betrayed so many times that I can't bring myself to trust you either."
Trishan looked at her sincerely.
"Just trust me one last time. I promise, I won't betray you."
Following Trishan's words, Rupsa finally went with her.
107
15 September 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-15)
After saying those words, Rupsa stood silently at a corner of the road, at the head of an intersection. She kept wondering how everything had gone so terribly wrong—where her life had started and where it had ended up.
Just then, Trishan Bhattacharya, also known as Trisha, was driving through that intersection with some of her friends. Suddenly, Trishan noticed Rupsa.
Rupsa was crying with her head bowed, and Trishan could see her clearly.
Trishan immediately stopped the car. Two of her friends and her elder brother were also inside.
Her brother asked,
"What's up? Did you like her or something? You never suddenly stop the car like this. Whenever you see a girl, you usually just drive past. But this is the first time I've seen you stop."
Trishan replied,
"The girl is crying, brother. Something must have happened."
Her brother, Soumya, said,
"What else could have happened? Maybe she had a breakup. Otherwise, why would she be crying at this hour of the night, especially on a deserted road like this?"
Trishan said,
"Why don't we just ask her? I'll get out of the car and see what's wrong."
Soumya warned her,
"Just be careful and make sure you know what you're getting into. Don't do anything that lands us in a police station. This is a very bad area. There's a red-light district right next to it."
Trishan replied,
"All right, all right. You guys stay in the car. I'll be back."
...
Trishan approached Rupsa.
"Ma'am, has something happened to you? Why are you standing here in the middle of this dark road, crying all alone?"
Rupsa looked at her suspiciously.
108
16 August 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-14)
It was over...
After enduring so much abuse, humiliation, and degradation, Rupsa had turned herself into stone. No matter how hard she tried, she could not forget her uncle's monstrous behavior. Rupsa had finally realized that there was no escape from this place. God seemed to be blind. No one was coming to save her.
She had read many fairy tales and seen countless princes in those stories. She had grown up listening to such stories while living with her aunt. But today, that aunt was no longer beside her—the woman in whose lap she could lie, share everything in her heart, and cry. Her aunt had filled the emptiness left by her mother.
But today, even that aunt was not with her.
Rupsa did not know how her siblings were doing or how her aunt was surviving.
Today was the day when that filthy woman was going to sell Rupsa to a customer for one night.
Rupsa herself could not believe that she could ever end up in such a situation. She had once had her own mobile phone and belongings, but everything had been taken away from her. Yet she had never felt as alone as she did today.
Only a few hours remained. After that, the stain on Rupsa's character would become something she could never erase.
After taking permission from the filthy woman, three or four of the women suggested that Rupsa should be allowed to go outside for a while that day. They assured her that she would not run away and that they would keep an eye on her.
The woman gave them permission.
Rupsa began walking along the road absentmindedly. In fact, those three or four women had developed some sympathy for her. They told Rupsa,
"Go wherever you want for a while. But remember, there is danger everywhere here. No one is going to come and help you. Come this way. You don't have much time left."
Rupsa replied,
"I can never forget that the people who betrayed me were my own. I never expected anyone to come here and save me, and I don't expect it in the future either. It's only a matter of a little while now. Once the stain is put on my character, what is there left for me to think about? There is no way for me to escape from here.
"I'm tired. I'm tired of begging, of listening to everyone, and of enduring everyone's abuse."
109
17 July 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-14)
Lorem ipsum dolor sit amet, consectetur adipiscing elit. Suspendisse varius enim in eros elementum tristique. Duis cursus, mi quis viverra ornare, eros dolor interdum nulla, ut commodo diam libero vitae erat.
110
19 June 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-13)
Lorem ipsum dolor sit amet, consectetur adipiscing elit. Suspendisse varius enim in eros elementum tristique. Duis cursus, mi quis viverra ornare, eros dolor interdum nulla, ut commodo diam libero vitae erat.
111
20 May 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-12)
Lorem ipsum dolor sit amet, consectetur adipiscing elit. Suspendisse varius enim in eros elementum tristique. Duis cursus, mi quis viverra ornare, eros dolor interdum nulla, ut commodo diam libero vitae erat.
112
21 April 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-12)
Outside, footsteps echoed down the corridor.
Everyone immediately fell silent.
Rupsa's heart began beating faster.
The footsteps passed their room.
Then disappeared.
She took a slow breath.
She had no plan.
No money.
No phone.
No idea whom she could trust.
But she still had something the people who had brought her there had not managed to take from her.
Hope.
And sometimes, when someone has lost almost everything, hope is where resistance begins.
113
23 March 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-11)
Rupsa stared at the closed door.
“So I'm trapped.”
“For now,” the woman said.
Rupsa looked at her.
The words for now stayed in her mind.
For the first time since she had arrived, a tiny possibility appeared inside her despair.
Maybe being trapped didn't necessarily mean being trapped forever.
Maybe there was still a way out.
She didn't know how.
She didn't know whom she could trust.
She didn't even know whether she would survive long enough to find an opportunity.
But she knew one thing.
She could not simply surrender.
Somewhere outside this terrible place was the home she remembered.
Her aunt's voice.
The small room where she had slept.
Her books.
Her clothes.
The ordinary life she had taken for granted.
And, most importantly, her future.
Rupsa slowly wiped her tears.
“I want to go home,” she said.
The woman beside her looked at her sadly.
“I know.”
“I don't care what happens afterward.”
The woman looked toward the door.
“Then don't give up.”
Rupsa nodded.
114
24 February 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-10)
One of the women finally approached her.
“Don't fight her right now,” she whispered.
Rupsa looked at her.
“What else am I supposed to do?”
The woman didn't answer immediately.
“Survive.”
Rupsa shook her head.
“I can't live like this.”
“I know.”
“You all keep telling me to accept it. But why? Why should I accept something that was forced on me?”
The woman lowered herself onto the floor beside the bed.
“We didn't accept it because we wanted to. We accepted it because we were afraid.”
Rupsa looked at her carefully.
The woman's eyes were filled with exhaustion.
“Some of us were brought here by people we trusted. Some were deceived. Some were abandoned. Some were sold. Some came here because they had nowhere else to go.”
She paused.
“But none of us woke up one morning and said, ‘This is the life I want.’”
Rupsa's tears began falling again.
“Then why don't you escape?”
The woman gave a bitter smile.
“Because escaping isn't as simple as walking through that door.”
“Why?”
“There are people watching. There are people outside who know this place. There are people who make money from people like us. And some of the women here are too frightened to even imagine what would happen if they were caught.”
115
25 January 2018
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-9)
The woman continued, “Even if you somehow leave this place, do you really think society will accept you again? Do you think everything will simply go back to normal?”
“I don't care what society thinks,” Rupsa replied through tears. “I just want to go home.”
“You still don't understand.”
The woman stepped closer.
“I want you to spend the next two months preparing yourself mentally. After that, I will arrange for you to meet a customer who will pay a considerable amount of money. I'll take most of it, of course. You'll receive a small portion, just like everyone else here.”
Rupsa stared at her in disbelief.
“You want to destroy my life.”
The woman shrugged.
“I want you to survive.”
“No!” Rupsa shouted. “You want to turn me into someone I'm not. You want to take away whatever dignity I have left. How could you expect me to agree to that?”
The woman's face hardened.
Without warning, she struck Rupsa across the face.
Rupsa fell backward onto the bed.
The room went silent.
The woman turned toward the other women.
“Explain to her what happens when someone argues with me.”
Then she walked out.
The door slammed shut behind her.
For several seconds, nobody spoke.
Rupsa sat motionless on the bed.
Her cheek hurt, but the physical pain was nothing compared with what she felt inside.
116
27 December 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-8)
The door suddenly opened.
Rupsa immediately looked up.
The woman in charge entered the room.
The other women became silent.
She walked directly toward Rupsa and stopped in front of her.
“You have some time,” she said coldly. “Use it to prepare yourself mentally. I don't want you embarrassing me in front of a customer. If you cooperate, you'll bring in a good amount of money.”
Rupsa immediately began crying again.
“Please let me go. I want to go home. I don't like this place. I want to go to my aunt. She's kind. She's the only person in this world who is good to me.”
The woman's expression did not change.
“My parents died when I was very young,” Rupsa continued desperately. “I have nobody else.”
“Listen carefully,” the woman said. “I'm explaining this to you because I don't want unnecessary trouble. I don't like young girls arguing with me. So do exactly what I tell you.”
Rupsa wiped her tears.
“What do you mean?”
“If you cooperate, things will be easier.”
“Will you let me go?”
The woman gave a cold laugh.
“Did I say I would definitely let you go?”
Rupsa stared at her.
117
28 November 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-7)
People sometimes call me a tomboy. I was born a girl, but my personality and the way I present myself have always been more masculine. I prefer clothes that people traditionally associate with boys, and my mannerisms are similar too.
My family knows that I am attracted to women.
I live with my mother, father, and older brother. They know about my identity, and because of that, I have never had to hide who I am from them.
When my family first discovered that I was a lesbian, they were shocked.
My parents didn't immediately know how to react.
My older brother, however, stood beside me.
He talked to our parents. He explained that I was still the same person they had always known. Being attracted to women hadn't changed my personality, my values, or my love for my family.
Slowly, my parents accepted me.
Because of that support, I have been able to live relatively freely.
I don't have to worry about someone stopping me every time I leave the house. I can dress the way I want. I can go outside with my friends. I can make decisions about my own life.
My education isn't finished yet, but I already earn my own money through an online business and several other sources of income.
I don't have to constantly ask my father for money.
When I want to enjoy myself, I prefer paying for it myself. It gives me a sense of independence.
My brother supports me in that too.
Sometimes I wonder how different my life would have been if my family had rejected me.
Would I have had the courage to become independent?
Would I still be able to walk outside without fear?
Would I still be able to dream about my future?
I don't know.
But I know that having people who accept you can completely change the direction of a person's life.
118
29 October 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-6)
One of the women lowered her eyes.
“Your uncle brought you here about an hour ago.”
Rupsa's heart stopped for a moment.
“What?”
“He handed you over to them,” the woman continued. “You were brought here without knowing what was happening. He sold you to this place and left.”
Rupsa stood frozen.
The truth seemed impossible to understand.
Her uncle—the man she had trusted because he was one of the few family members she had left—had betrayed her.
Her parents had died when she was very young. Her aunt had always been kind to her, and Rupsa had believed that she still had at least one safe place in the world.
Now even that seemed impossibly far away.
She looked toward the door.
There was no obvious way out.
She looked at the women around her, hoping that perhaps one of them would suddenly decide to help her. But the expressions on their faces told her another story.
Some looked frightened.
Some looked defeated.
Some looked sympathetic but powerless.
Nobody stepped forward.
Nobody promised to help her escape.
Rupsa slowly sat down on the edge of the bed and covered her face with both hands.
For the first time, she understood that she was completely alone.
119
20 September 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-5)
One of the women sitting nearby looked at Rupsa with a mixture of pity and helplessness.
“Listen to us,” she said quietly. “If you cooperate with us and do what we tell you, things will be easier for you. If you refuse, you could end up being seriously hurt. We have already told you this, and we are telling you again. No law is going to come here to save you. And even if someone did come to rescue you, do you really think they could return you to society with the same respect you had before?”
Rupsa stared at her through tears.
The woman continued, “Society didn't accept us either. There was a time when many of us wanted to run away from this place. We wanted to return to our families and live ordinary lives. But society had already rejected us. That's why we're still here. Your situation is becoming the same.”
Rupsa could no longer hold back her tears.
“I knew my uncle didn't like me,” she whispered. “But I never thought he could sink this low. Never. I can't believe that after studying so much, after dreaming about my future, this is where I have ended up.”
Another woman spoke from the corner of the room.
“There are many women here who were educated. Some of us weren't. But none of us ever imagined that we would end up in a place like this. We are trying to explain things to you as gently as we can because we know what you're going through. But the woman in charge won't be so patient. If she comes back and finds you arguing with us, she'll beat you again. So please, listen to us while you still can.”
Rupsa looked around desperately.
“What do you want from me? Why are you doing this to me? And when did my uncle bring me here? I was asleep at home. I didn't even realize anything was happening.”
120
19 August 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-4)
The Nightmare
When Rupsa finally woke up, she found herself surrounded by several unfamiliar women.
Confused and frightened, she looked around and asked,
Rupsa: “Where am I?”
One of the women answered coldly,
Woman: “Your uncle sold you to us and left. There's no way for you to escape now. You'll have to do what we tell you. Otherwise, you'll be killed.”
The words shook Rupsa from head to toe.
She simply couldn't believe it.
Her own uncle—someone she had desperately wanted to love like a father—had betrayed her in the worst possible way.
Tears began streaming down her face.
Rupsa: “Please... let me go.”
But the nightmare had only just begun.
120
18 July 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-3)
One day, he even threw hot water on me and then casually said,
“It fell on you by accident.”
My life in my uncle and aunt's house was filled with one particular absence—the absence of my uncle's love.
My uncle never treated me with affection. He deliberately kept me neglected and made sure I felt unwanted.
My aunt could not stand up to him. Whenever she showed me a little extra care, my uncle would become angry with her as well.
---
“Why Do You Need to Study?”
Years passed like this.
Eventually, I turned eighteen.
One day, my uncle called me and asked,
Uncle: “Do you really need to continue studying? Is education that important? You're old enough now. Why don't we just get you married?”
I replied,
Rupsa: “I know I'm old enough to get married, but finishing college is important too. There are so many laws and opportunities nowadays. If I don't study, how will I ever get a job?”
My uncle immediately became irritated.
Uncle: “And what is this nonsense about being a girl and wanting to work? A job? Why do you need a job? Can't we afford your expenses? What are you trying to prove by becoming so educated?”
Rupsa: “I'm not trying to prove anything, Uncle. I just want to establish myself so that you won't have to take responsibility for me anymore. Living in this house like this every day makes me feel suffocated. Listening to your insults and enduring the way you treat me every day has become unbearable.”
My uncle became furious.
Uncle: “If you're so suffocated here, then leave! Go somewhere else and live. This is my house, and I'll decide how I keep you here.”
Rupsa: “Please don't be so cruel, Uncle. I know you've never liked me since I was little, but that doesn't mean you can throw me out of the house! I'm not yet in a position where I can support myself or live independently.”
Uncle: “If you know everything already, then why do you keep coming to me? You should have just kept quiet and listened. Anyway, tell your aunt to stop asking me for money for you. If you're so determined to study, then do what she does—give tuition and earn your own money. Pay for whatever you need yourself.”
Rupsa: “Uncle, I'm begging you. Just give me three more years. I'll stand on my own feet. As soon as I finish college, I'll start attending job interviews, and I'm sure I'll find a job very soon. I've always had good results in my classes.”
Uncle: “Look, I've already told you. I don't care what you do. All I know is that I won't spend another penny on you. Do whatever you want, but don't come to me asking for money anymore.”
Rupsa: “Okay, Uncle.”
---
A Life That Wouldn't Stop Hurting
And so, life continued.
One hardship after another kept coming into Rupsa's life. It seemed as though her suffering would never end.
She had dreamed of one life, but everything had turned into something completely different.
Again and again, Rupsa blamed her fate.
She often thought that if her parents were still alive, perhaps her life would not have turned out this way.
One night, Rupsa looked up at the stars in the sky and began speaking to her parents.
Rupsa:
“Auntie says you've become stars in the sky, and that you watch me every day.
But don't you understand how difficult it is for me to live here?
Can't you take me away from this place?
Can't you somehow make me forget all this pain and suffering?
You could have arranged something else for me, couldn't you?
But somehow, I ended up having to live in this house with Uncle and Aunt.
Auntie never neglects me. She always cares about me.
But Uncle...
He constantly ignores me and insults me.
How am I supposed to think of him as my uncle?
He isn't an uncle. He's a monster.
All he understands is money. To him, nothing matters except money.”
As she continued talking, Rupsa eventually fell asleep without even realizing it.
---
The Betrayal
Later that night, Rupsa's uncle returned home drunk.
He went into Rupsa's room and looked at her sleeping.
He had already made up his mind.
He thought that he could no longer keep this girl in his house.
He had to get rid of her somehow.
And he decided to put his plan into action.
He wrote a false letter, imitating Rupsa's handwriting, and placed it on her study table.
Then he took Rupsa away and brought her to a red-light district.
121
17 June 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-2)
The Cost of Going to College
The day I filled out the college admission form, I went to my uncle and asked him for the admission fees.
He simply said,
Uncle: “I'll give it later.”
Later, my aunt spoke to him and somehow managed to arrange the money.
But my uncle made a cruel remark about it.
Uncle: “We already have our own children, and yet we had to take responsibility for someone else's daughter. And it's not even as if she's useful for anything!”
Hearing those words made me feel completely worthless.
There was nothing I could do. My parents had died long ago, and there was no one else in this world to look after me. My uncle and aunt were the only people I could depend on.
My maternal relatives had mostly passed away. I had an uncle on my mother's side, but he lived far away and could not look after me properly.
So I continued growing up in my uncle and aunt's home.
Whenever festivals came around, my maternal uncle would sometimes send me some money for personal expenses. But this only made my uncle more greedy.
He would force me to ask my maternal uncle for even more money. And whenever my maternal uncle did not send anything, my uncle would take out his anger on me.
One day, he even threw hot water on me and then casually said,
“It fell on you by accident.”
My life in my uncle and aunt's house was filled with one particular absence—the absence of my uncle's love.
My uncle never treated me with affection. He deliberately kept me neglected and made sure I felt unwanted.
My aunt could not stand up to him. Whenever she showed me a little extra care, my uncle would become angry with her as well.
122
16 May 2017
Sold by Her Own Uncle: Rupsa’s Story of Betrayal and Survival (Part-1)
My name is Rupsa. I am eighteen years old now. After passing my Higher Secondary examination, I am preparing to enroll in college.
My parents died when I was very young. I barely remember seeing them. Since childhood, I have been raised by my uncle and aunt.
Only those who are truly orphans, those who have no parents and no one to protect them, can understand how painful it is to grow up without a father or mother. Even so, I tried to forget my sadness and suffering and continued living with my uncle and aunt.
My uncle never really liked me. However, whenever I needed something, he would provide it when necessary. My aunt, on the other hand, was very kind and affectionate toward me.
My uncle works for the government. My aunt is a homemaker, but because she has her own interests and wants to earn some money, she also tutors children at home.
My uncle and aunt have two children, a daughter and a son, named Nisha and Rahul. They are three years apart in age.
Although my aunt loved me, and Nisha and Rahul also cared about me, my uncle never truly accepted me. I was never given the same place or respect in the household as his own children, especially whenever my uncle was at home.
I wanted to love my uncle like my own father, but he never considered me his daughter. Instead, he was always looking for ways to belittle me.
123
16 April 2017
The Colours of Truth (Part-10)
Milon gave a gentle smile and replied, “Some of my customers used to say all kinds of things about me and the café at first too. Now they sit here drinking coffee and sharing their stories. People change. It just takes time.”
Ravi closed his notebook and looked out of the window. An old yellow taxi slowly passed along the street.
He said, “My poem is actually for those who struggle every day with their identity. I don’t even know some of them personally, yet somehow I feel as if I’ve known them for years.”
Tithi said softly, “Maybe that’s why your writing feels so genuine.”
For a few moments, silence fell over the four friends. Outside, the evening light was slowly fading.
Milon began making coffee again.
“Listen, on the day of the event, I’m going to have a special ‘Pride Brew.’ A hint of cardamom, with a touch of vanilla flavour.”
Tithi laughed and said, “I’ll bring kachuri, Kashmiri aloo dum, and colourful sandesh from home. An event isn’t just about speeches. It’s also about sitting together and sharing food.”
As Jhuma gathered the leaflets and put them back into her bag, she said, “And one more thing. Support isn’t just about making a post on social media. When someone needs help, we have to stand beside them.”
Milon nodded.
“This café may be small, but no one should ever feel alone here.”
Ravi opened his notebook again and began writing:
“This city teaches us how to find our own place even in the middle of a crowd. And when people embrace one another as human beings, that is when a city truly becomes beautiful.”
Just then, Milon placed four steaming cups of coffee on the table. Outside the window, the evening light had disappeared, and one by one, the old lampposts along the streets of North Kolkata had begun to glow.
The four friends lifted their coffee cups, looked at one another, and smiled gently.
Rainbow Brew was no longer just a café. It had become a gathering place—a place where the familiar smells of Kolkata, people’s stories, and mutual respect blended together to create a real, warm, welcoming little world of its own.
124
15 March 2017
The Colours of Truth (Part-9)
As he handed over a cup of coffee, Milon said, “I’m going to make a huge canvas. It will have colourful trams, the ghats of the Ganges, and the hands of different people holding one another. I want to portray Kolkata exactly the way I see it.”
Ravi had been listening quietly. Then, somewhat hesitantly, he said, “What if I read a poem? Do you think people will listen?”
Tithi smiled and replied, “Good writing never disappears. You just have to speak from your heart.”
There was still some hesitation on Ravi’s face, but a glimmer of courage appeared in his eyes.
As the lively conversation gradually settled down, the discussion became more personal.
Jhuma said quietly, “You know, even now, my family hasn’t been able to accept what I do. Many of them think that working on things like this will bring shame to the family and society.”
125
14 February 2017
The Colours of Truth (Part-8)
As she spoke, she spread the colourful leaflets across the table. The smell of freshly printed paper seemed to fill the café with the excitement of a new project.
Sitting by the window, Ravi was writing something in his notebook. In front of him was a half-finished glass of lemon soda. A little later, Tithi arrived, pulled out a chair, and joined them. Soon, their lively conversation began.
Showing them the leaflets, Jhuma said, “This time, the theme is ‘Unity in Diversity.’ It’s not enough to simply hold an event. People should have the opportunity to share their own stories too.”
Tithi nodded and said, “That’s what really matters. So many people still live hiding their identities. At least for one day, they should feel that they don’t have to be afraid.”
126
6 February 2017
The Colours of Truth (Part-7)
At the corner of a narrow lane in North Kolkata, on the ground floor of an old red-brick building, stood a small café called “Rainbow Brew.” Outside, the sounds of motorcycles, the occasional honk of a yellow taxi, and the smell of fried snacks drifting in from the nearby shops created the unmistakable atmosphere of Kolkata. Inside the café were high ceilings, old wooden tables, black-and-white photographs of Kolkata adorning the walls, and bookshelves filled with Bengali novels. Alongside the gentle hiss of the coffee machine, a soft fusion version of a Hemanta Mukherjee song played in the background.
Milon stood behind the counter, carefully drawing a leaf pattern on top of a cup of cappuccino. Just then, Jhuma pushed open the door and walked in. The canvas shoulder bag hanging from her shoulder seemed unusually heavy today.
Milon smiled and said, “What’s in that bag? Did you bring bricks? Or did you finally pick up all the leaflets from the press yourself?”
Jhuma let out a long sigh, put the bag down, and said, “You should have seen the crowd at the press in College Street today! Somehow, I managed to get everything printed. But this time, we can’t afford to keep the event small.”
127
26 January 2017
The Colours of Truth (Part-6)
The café is quite crowded today.
Tulika nervously flips through the pages of her sketchbook while looking toward the counter. The girl behind the counter is busy preparing coffee. A little farther away, Soumya and Anirban are sitting at a table, encouraging Tulika with gestures.
Tulika: (Whispering) Oh God, what if I mess everything up?
Soumya: (Giving her a thumbs-up from a distance) Nothing’s going to happen. Just have a normal one-on-one conversation.
Anirban: (Nodding) Remember, this isn’t an interview. It’s just a conversation.
Tulika: (Taking a deep breath) Whatever happens, happens!
(Tulika stands up. Her heart is pounding. Step by step, she walks toward the coffee counter.)
Tulika: (Stammering slightly) Hi! I’m Tulika. Actually… I come here pretty often, so I’ve seen you around. I just wanted to say that I really love your style.
Barista: (Pausing while taking an order, smiling sweetly) Oh, thank you! I’m Tania. It’s really nice to meet you.
Tulika: (Her cheeks turning red) Your blue hair highlights are amazing! They really suit this café.
Tania: (Laughing) Thank you so much! I just love experimenting with my look.
Tulika: (Feeling a little braver) Actually, I draw a little. I’m trying to capture the colors of Kolkata’s streets and the people who live in them on canvas.
Tania: (Excitedly) Really? That’s wonderful!
Tulika: (Smiling) I mean… if you’re ever free, you could look at some of my sketches. Just to give me your opinion, you know…
Tania: (Her eyes lighting up) Definitely! I’d be really happy to see them.
Tulika: (Unable to believe her own ears) Really? Then… should I bring some drawings next week around this time?
Tania: (Nodding in agreement) Absolutely! Then it’s a plan. It’s a date!
(Tulika walks back to her table as if she were walking on clouds.)
Soumya: (Shouting as soon as she reaches the table) Holy crap! You absolutely nailed it!
Anirban: (With a huge smile) I am so proud of you, Tuli!
Tulika: (Still in a daze) I can’t believe I actually managed to tell her!
Soumya: (Lifting his coffee mug again) Then hurry up and raise your cup! To a new beginning!
Anirban: And to the new colors of love blooming in the heart of our city!
Tulika: (Bursting into laughter) Yes! Cheers!
128
6 January 2017
The Colours of Truth (Part-5)
Soumya: (Joining the conversation) What’s with all this serious discussion? Love? A crush? Or are you planning to save the country?
Tulika: (Laughing) No, no. Anirban was just teasing me about that barista girl.
Soumya: (Winking) Oh! You mean our blue-highlighted girl?
Tulika: (Nodding) Yeah. She’s quite different.
Soumya: (Pulling up a chair and sitting down) Then just tell her how you feel. What’s the worst that could happen?
Tulika: (Imitating Anirban’s voice) Rejection? Awkwardness?
Soumya: (Bursting out laughing) You two are such cowards! Come on, Tuli, life in this Kolkata city is way too short. If you keep going around dropping hints like this, one day you’ll wake up and find that she’s moved somewhere else.
Anirban: (Nodding in agreement) Exactly. If you don’t try, how will you ever know?
Tulika: (Taking a deep breath) Ugh! Fine, fine. I’ll think about it.
Soumya: (Excitedly) That’s my girl!
Anirban: (Smiling gently) And listen, even if the plan doesn’t work out, we’ll always be here for you. There are canvases all around these walls, this café is here—
Tulika: (Looking at both of them, becoming emotional) You two are really wonderful. Having friends like you is truly a matter of luck.
Soumya: (Raising his coffee cup) Then cheers! To friendship and first crushes!
Anirban: (Lifting his laptop slightly) And to taking a few risks in life!
Tulika: (Hugging her sketchbook to her chest) And to all those colors that keep us alive every day!
129
26 December 2016
The Colours of Truth (Part-4)
A cozy, lively café called “Coffee o Kobita” (Coffee and Poetry) is tucked away inside a narrow lane in North Kolkata. Posters of Charulata and Satyajit Ray’s films hang on the walls alongside abstract canvases painted by young artists. The air carries the aroma of filter coffee and the scent of freshly printed books
Soft afternoon light streams through the café’s large glass windows, falling across the wooden tables.
Tulika is hunched over her sketchbook, drawing something with charcoal. Sitting opposite her, Anirban has lowered his glasses to the tip of his nose and continues typing on his laptop.
Tulika: (Suddenly looking up from her sketchbook) You know, Anirban, I think I’ve finally managed to understand this new form I’ve been trying to find. Tell me, how does it look?
(She turns the sketchbook toward Anirban.)
Anirban: (Taking his eyes off the screen) Wow! There’s quite a sense of movement in it. Just like you.
(Smiling) I honestly don’t understand how you manage to capture both the chaos of this city and the tranquility of the ghats of the Ganges on the same canvas.
Tulika: (Happily) Thank you! Actually, I’m trying to pour all those feelings I’ve been keeping bottled up inside me into colors. You know, those feelings that make your heart beat faster and leave your hands and feet cold…
Anirban: (Pausing, thoughtfully) Like…?
Tulika: (Leaning slightly closer) Like when I see you writing with so much concentration. Or when Soumya teases me about that new barista girl.
(She gives him a playful look and smiles.)
Anirban: (A little embarrassed, laughing) Oh, shut up! But tell me yourself—whenever she comes and stands at that counter, how can you possibly hide the brightness in your eyes? Of course I’m going to notice.
Tulika: (Shyly smiling) It’s just a crush! That doesn’t mean I’m going to walk up to her and propose right away!
Anirban: (With a crooked smile) Why not? What’s the worst that could happen?
Tulika: (Letting out a long breath) What if she rejects me? What if the whole thing turns into an embarrassing mess? What if she just thinks I’m crazy?
Anirban: (Gently) And what if she feels the same way about you?
Tulika: (Pausing, biting her lip) Honestly, I’ve never thought about it that way.
(Just then, Soumya arrives at the table carrying a mug of coffee.)
130
6 December 2016
The Colours of Truth (Part-3)
The afternoon light falls across the yellow taxis and the old red-brick houses outside the café, painting the streets of old Kolkata in a strangely magical glow. Looking at a mural of Satyajit Ray painted on a wall, Liam finds an unexpected sense of peace.
Liam: (looking out the window) You know, Maya, this city has so many colors. So many different kinds of people live here. Today, I feel like my own color has finally become part of this city’s canvas.
Maya: (smiling) Absolutely. You’re no longer living in someone else’s shadow. You’re glowing in your own light.
Ethan: (raising his coffee cup) To a new beginning!
The three coffee cups clink together.
Amid the endless sounds of Kolkata, Liam finally finds his own identity, his own place, and a place he can call home.
130
26 November 2016
The Colours of Truth (Part-2)
The next afternoon, Liam practically runs into the café and sits down in front of Maya.
Maya: (excitedly) Well? What happened? Uncle didn’t get angry, did he?
Liam: (his eyes shining with happiness) Maya, Mom hugged me and cried! And Sophie has already started planning shopping trips with my future partner! Dad was a little serious, but he accepted me.
Maya: (happily hitting the table) That’s absolutely fantastic! I knew Auntie and Uncle would understand you. Kolkata people may be emotional at heart, but they certainly know how to love.
Ethan: (joining them at the table) Congratulations, Liam! This was only the trailer—the picture is yet to begin. Now you can find your own world and meet people who understand you.
Liam: (taking a sip of coffee) You know, today I finally feel like a truly free citizen of this Kolkata.
131
6 November 2016
The Colours of Truth (Part-1)
A traditional yet modern café in North Kolkata. A light fusion of Rabindra Sangeet plays softly in the background, while the familiar aroma of coffee and mutton kabiraji fills the air.
Liam is sitting at a table by the window. His hands are trembling as he absentmindedly stirs the ice cubes in his cold coffee with a spoon. Just then, Maya walks in, carrying a Shantiniketani jute bag over her shoulder and wearing a broad smile.
Maya: (sitting down) What’s wrong, Liam? Why do you look so gloomy? You look like you’ve been burned by the price of hilsa fish! Tell me, what happened?
Liam: (sighing deeply) I don’t know, Maya. There’s something that’s been on my mind for a long time… I think I’m finally going to tell my family everything. About my coming out.
Maya: (leaning forward and speaking softly) You mean you’re going to tell Uncle and Auntie?
Liam: (nodding) Yeah. I’m really scared. What if Dad doesn’t accept me? You know what middle-class Bengali families are like. They’re often terrified of what society will say.
Maya: (touching Liam’s hand) Liam, you can’t understand the depth of the river without taking the plunge. Whatever happens, I’m with you. You’re not alone.
That evening, Liam and Ethan are sitting inside a small rented flat in Dhakuria. Ethan is coding on his laptop, but he notices how unusually quiet Liam is.
Ethan: (closing the laptop) Hey, bro, is everything okay? You’ve been completely speechless since you got back from work!
Liam: (taking a deep breath) Ethan, I’m going home tomorrow. I’ve decided to tell my parents the whole truth. I’m gay.
Ethan: (nodding and smiling) That’s a huge and courageous decision, bro. How does it feel inside?
Liam: (dejectedly) I’m terrified. What if they throw me out of the house? What if they never want to see my face again?
Ethan: (placing a hand on Liam’s shoulder) I can feel you, bro. When I came to Kolkata from Shillong, I had the same fear. But believe me, facing yourself is much more peaceful than living your whole life hiding the truth. You have every right to live with your head held high.
132
26 October 2016
Nikita’s New Beginning — A Journey Through Loss, Life and LGBTQ Love (Part-3)
The very next day.
While going out for her morning walk, Nikita came face-to-face with that same woman again.
This time, the woman was simply walking past her without saying anything. Out of sheer curiosity, Nikita took the initiative and said,
“Good morning.”
The woman immediately stopped. With a polite smile, she replied,
“Yes, good morning.”
Drowning in the darkness of her loneliness, Nikita herself took the initiative to ask,
“Did you find Chanchal Chowdhury’s house?”
“No, I didn’t. But I did speak to him. Actually, he doesn’t live in Siliguri at all. He gave me the wrong address. His house is actually in Dhupguri. So it was my mistake.”
She gave a little smile after saying this.
With a half-smile and out of politeness, Nikita replied,
“Oh. Then that explains it.”
Encouraged by this, the woman suddenly blurted out,
“What’s your name? I hope you don’t mind me asking your name! Actually, I’m just like this. That’s why my husband scolds me all the time... Hee hee!”
She flashed that broad, almost goofy smile again.
“So, you didn’t mind, did you?”
“No.”
“Nikita Mukherjee. My name is Nikita Mukherjee.”
As she said her name, a memory suddenly came rushing back to her.
Once, back in college, a senior boy had asked her name. In reply, she had jokingly said,
“Neem Leaf.”
Everyone had burst out laughing that day.
Without even realizing it, that spotless memory of a lost time suddenly lit up inside the deepest corners of her heart.
After that, nobody had ever asked her name again.
So she had never had to deal with situations like this.
It had been years since anyone had asked her name.
No... she didn't dislike it.
“That’s a lovely name. Where do you live?” the stranger asked, casually venturing into a rather personal question.
“My house is just over there.”
Nikita pointed toward the house in front of them and then asked,
“Where do you live?”
At that moment, Nikita found herself slightly confused.
Wait... I can’t call her a girl anymore. That would be wrong. She said ‘my husband’; otherwise, why would she have used the word ‘husband’?
...And it’s not really my fault either! These days, with fashion being what it is, how am I supposed to tell whether someone is a girl or a married woman? How am I supposed to know? Sindoor has practically become an endangered species!
Ugh! What nonsense am I thinking?!
No, I’m not the sort of person who habitually sticks her nose into other people’s personal matters.
Nikita realized this instinctively. Thinking that everyone had the right to live their own lives, she reined in her thoughts.
In answer to Nikita’s question, the woman turned around and pointed toward a building about a hundred meters away.
“See that building over there? I live there. My name is Mishti Lahiri. I live on the ground floor.”
Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she hurriedly added,
“Oh! I completely forgot that I’m actually going to buy milk. I have to make tea. Look, talking to you made me forget all about it! Hee hee!”
She gave that same goofy grin again.
“Okay then, I’ll see you.”
And with that, she disappeared in an instant.
Although the woman had left, the name that had come from her lips—Mishti Lahiri—lingered in Nikita’s sweet heart for quite some time.
Suddenly, she remembered that day.
God, there was a time when I used to call my Mishti by so many names—Aloo, Potol, Jhinge, Uchhe, Kumro, Buri, Jhuri, Malgari, Geri, Gugli, Naru, Muri... so, so many names!
And she never got angry with me. Not even once.
She was such a sweet girl. Her name was Mishti, she looked incredibly sweet too... but her brain was as slow as a tube light! Still, she loved me so much.
She was with me on the last day of her life...
And so on.
Suddenly, Nikita’s legs began to feel unbearably heavy.
Her heartbeat started pounding violently, far faster than normal. At the same time, her eyes filled with tears.
In an instant, Nikita became completely overwhelmed.
The name “Mishti,” written so deeply within her heart, seemed to announce its existence once again.
Nikita returned to her room.
The maid brought her a cup of tea.
She had gone out that morning without even washing her face.
Now, as she sipped her tea, she found herself thinking about everything that had happened that morning. Without even realizing it, she muttered to herself,
“Impossible... Could this really happen?
How can a living person have the same face or even the same name as someone who is dead?
That woman’s facial features resemble my Mishti’s so much... It’s as if she is an exact replica of her...
No, no! That’s impossible. I must have been mistaken.
...No, wait!
Not everything matches.
There is one thing that absolutely doesn’t match.
My Mishti was calm, composed and restrained.
But this woman is so lively! She talks so much, and she keeps flashing that huge smile every other second.
My Mishti never had habits like that!
No, no, no! What nonsense am I thinking?
Let her talk more or talk less—what does it have to do with me?!
...Why am I thinking all this rubbish?!
Absolutely not.”
She finished her tea and, as she did every day out of habit, went and stood on the balcony.
Without even realizing it, Nikita found herself staring toward the house of the woman she had spoken to on the street that morning.
But why?
Why was she looking there?
133
6 October 2016
Nikita’s New Beginning — A Journey Through Loss, Life and LGBTQ Love (Part-2)
Although Siliguri is Nikita’s birthplace, she no longer knows anyone here.
Besides, the city is no longer the way it used to be! The city she once knew has changed so much. Amid all those changes, some old people have disappeared, while some new people have entered their places. In the midst of all this coming and going, forget recognizing the house of a man named Chanchal Chowdhury—Nikita might not even recognize people she once knew if she happened to see them now! This was Nikita’s current situation.
“Excuse me, do you know him?” the girl asked.
“No.” Nikita actually felt embarrassed to say it. The word “no” hardly existed in her vocabulary. So instead, she asked openly,
“What does he do?”
“Business. But please don’t ask me what kind of business. I don’t know that much about him.”
From college onward, Nikita had spent most of her life away from home. She had studied at the University of Calcutta. Then, with Mishti—her childhood friend who eventually became the love of her adult life—she had spent most of her years wrapped up in that relationship. So many years had passed almost as if she had been living in a trance! She had never really had the chance to turn around and look back.
So why would she know who lived near her house? In fact, even if a man named Chanchal Chowdhury had been living inside her own house, she might not have been able to recognize him properly!
Besides, these days even her own enormous house felt unfamiliar to her. Such a huge house—and having to spend all her time there completely alone! Only Nikita herself knew just how painful that loneliness was.
That was why she wanted to spend most of her time outside. Just like today, she had gone out for a morning walk early in the morning.
In response to the girl’s question, having no other choice, Nikita said,
“No. I don’t know anyone here.”
“Oh, sorry, sorry! Then do you live here as a tenant?” the unfamiliar woman asked.
For some reason, those last words—“do you live here as a tenant?”—felt rather distasteful to Nikita.
Does my appearance or the way I’m dressed really make me look like someone who rents a house from other people? she asked herself.
Absolutely not.
Somewhat taken aback by such an unexpected conversation, Nikita was forced to look at the girl’s face.
And then there was that sweet smile, revealing the girl’s beautiful teeth! In an instant, without even realizing it, a strange and unfamiliar feeling stirred somewhere deep in Nikita’s heart.
The girl spoke again.
“Please don’t take it the wrong way! I live there as a tenant too. I’m new here… I don’t know anyone either. So I thought maybe you might know them…”
This time, Nikita had no idea what to say—or what she was supposed to say.
As she looked into the face of this completely unfamiliar girl, Nikita suddenly felt as though she had been startled by something…
134
26 September 2016
Nikita’s New Beginning — A Journey Through Loss, Life and LGBTQ Love (Part-1)
Sweetie has been dead for two years now. Nikita is alone.
She could never have imagined that Sweetie would leave her like this—or that she would ever have to live without her.
No one calls her “Neem Leaf” anymore. That famous nickname of hers has disappeared. And who would call her by that name now? The person who used to call her that is no longer in this world.
Anyway, after Sweetie’s death, Nikita no longer felt comfortable living alone in the city far from home. She left behind Suman Aunty and Anjali Aunty and returned to her own home, to her familiar city—Siliguri.
For the first few days after returning, she lived a rather lazy and aimless life. But after a while, even that stopped feeling good. Eventually, she created a means of livelihood within her own home. I will come back to that in detail in the next episode.
For now, let us return to Nikita’s story.
Soon after Sweetie’s death, Nikita suffered another stroke of fate. Last year, her mother died one night from a sudden heart attack. Nikita’s life became completely empty.
Yet she still remembers what her mother used to tell her from time to time, during the days before her death:
“Could I ever have imagined that a girl as lively and restless as you would become so quiet and withdrawn? I never thought I would have to see this day! May God look upon you with kindness and keep you well...”
And so on.
Now Nikita is an orphan.
Sometimes she thinks:
“I have overcome a great deal of pain. After suffering two such devastating blows, there was a time when I used to feel that I should die too, just like the two of them. But even if you want to die, you cannot simply die. If your time has not come, death is impossible. And life simply keeps moving forward in its own way.
That is exactly what is happening to me. I wonder what the reason behind all this is. But God has said, ‘Liberation is impossible until one’s karma is complete.’ Perhaps, then, my life continues because there are still some unfinished deeds left for me to complete...”
Anyway, all of that belongs to the past now.
Just like every other day, Nikita went out for her morning walk today.
Suddenly, a young woman came jogging toward her. She stopped in front of Nikita and asked,
“Excuse me, do you know which house belongs to Chanchal Chowdhury? Do you know where it is?”
After taking just one glance at the girl, Nikita felt that she was younger than her.
Not just younger—much, much younger...
To be continued...
And so begins a new journey into the world of LGBTQ stories
135
6 September 2016
Between Light and Shadow (Part-5)
“It’s nothing. It just got a little burned.”
“How did that happen?” The stern note of reprimand was unmistakable in Anurag’s voice.
“It got pressed against something. It’s nothing serious.”
“Quiet, absolutely quiet.” Anurag placed the teacup on the table and took Priyam’s hand in his own.
“Oh God, what am I ever going to do with this boy? Where am I supposed to go with him...”
“Let’s run away.”
Anurag stared at Priyam in astonishment. Priyam often joked around, but today, this didn’t sound like a joke at all.
Changing the subject, Anurag asked, “Let me see where it hurts. Here? Here...?”
“Ah!”
“Oh, sorry, sorry. I didn’t realize.”
Priyam stared intently at Anurag. The son of such a prominent businessman, a student at such a prestigious private college—not merely an ordinary student, but the batch topper, the top student in the entire fourth-year engineering department—was blowing gently on the hand of an average student from a modest middle-class family, fussing over him like a little child.
Could he really be seeing all of this?
“What did Ratna say?”
Anurag stopped blowing on his hand and said, “She’ll complete her honours this September, and then we’ll get married.”
“Oh, okay.” Priyam pulled his hand away and said, “I understand.”
“What do you understand?”
“That I’ll have you to myself for another six months, and then...”
“And then?”
“Nothing. I’ve decided that from now on, I’ll call you ‘Dada,’ because over these past one and a half years, I’ve gotten into the habit of calling you things like ‘Listen,’ ‘Hey you,’ and all those girlish pet names.”
“Don’t you dare call me Dada. Look, I haven’t even sat on the wedding altar yet, so why are you already distancing yourself from me?”
“Do you think I’m doing all this because I want to? The more you tell me not to, the more deeply I’ll become attached to you. And under the influence of that attachment, I might end up...”
“Priyam!”
“Don’t worry. I won’t commit suicide, because I know that if I did something like that, it would only create more trouble for you. And I never want that to happen. Maybe I’ll just leave college if I don’t feel like staying anymore.”
“After working so hard to get admitted, after putting in so much effort to get into this college, you’d just give it up that easily? Are you crazy?”
“Hmm, you’ve driven me crazy over these past few months. I’ve gone crazy after receiving your love. I’ve gone crazy with the fear of having to hand you over to someone else.”
“You mention Ratna more often than you mention me. Sometimes it feels like you’re going to marry Ratna, not me.”
“Are you joking? A husband and wife aren’t defined simply by a marriage between a man and a woman. If that kind of relationship is the only thing that can earn someone the title of husband or wife, then what am I? Your mistress? Do I sleep with you every night just to give you physical pleasure?”
Priyam could no longer be silenced. Not knowing what else to do, Anurag bit down firmly on Priyam’s lips. Priyam instantly went quiet, the excitement draining out of him in a moment. He became still, almost like a patient immediately after receiving an injection.
A few minutes later, Anurag released Priyam’s lips and held his cheeks in both hands.
“Everything that’s going through your mind is going through mine too. The only difference is that you express it, while I keep everything inside.”
That night, the two of them returned to their room after eating rice at a nearby hotel. Neither of them knew the first thing about cooking, so they ate at the canteen in the morning and at a hotel at night.
Back in the room, Anurag sat in a chair going through his notes, while Priyam prepared his presentations on his phone. He used to have a laptop, but he had been forced to sell it to cover his educational expenses. He had lied to Anurag, telling him that his laptop was broken, but he didn’t want to use Anurag’s laptop either.
Whatever else Priyam might be, he had a strong sense of self-respect. He also had the bad habit of making a big deal out of even the smallest things.
Anurag kept flipping through the pages of his notes. No matter how hard he tried, nothing seemed to sink into his head today.
What if God could perform some kind of miracle and turn Priyam into Priya? Then everything would be solved.
But the next moment, another thought came to him: the love and attraction he felt for Priyam—would he be able to find that same love in Priya?
Perhaps he would.
Perhaps he wouldn’t.
The notes remained scattered across the table. As Anurag got up and walked toward the bed, Priyam stopped him.
“Put the notes away and place a book on top of them. Don’t you know you shouldn’t leave books and notebooks lying around like that? Otherwise...”
“Otherwise what? A ghost will study them? Never mind. At least it’ll get to learn a little engineering.”
Anurag laughed in a loud, carefree voice.
That laughter pierced Priyam’s heart like a sharp arrow.
Until today, that very carefree laughter had been the reason he kept going, the thing that had given him the strength to live.
So how could that same laughter now be tearing him apart with such merciless cruelty?
Why?
136
26 August 2016
Between Light and Shadow (Part-4)
“If Ratna had been in your life instead of me, it would have been better, wouldn’t it?”
Anurag stood up. He was about to shout something, but the words seemed to get stuck in his throat, and he could not utter them. It seemed Priyam could not digest his food unless he mentioned that name at least once every two weeks.
“How many times have I told you, Priyam, never to mention Ratna’s name in front of me? Then why do you keep doing this?”
“Did I create that name in my head, or did it come from my stomach? Is Ratna a creation of my imagination? Tell me. Go on, tell me.”
“Okay, is Ratna here with us right now? Then why are we even talking about her so much?”
“Ratna has always been between us, and she still is. Ever since I learned her name, I haven’t been able to live peacefully for even a single day. I’m always afraid—what if you leave? What if you abandon me?”
“So now you’re blaming me for that? Is everything my fault?”
“I don’t know whose fault it is,” Priyam said, clearing his throat after a small cough. “I didn’t come here to decide who is guilty or innocent. I came here to love you. But I don’t know what was lacking in my love that made Ratna enter your life.”
“I’ve known Ratna for a very long time—longer than I’ve known you. You know that, so why are you saying all this? And I love you, not Ratna. Haven’t I told you that over and over again? Tell me, haven’t I?”
Priyam did not say anything else. He quietly walked ahead, and Anurag followed right beside him.
They did not exchange another word during the entire walk from the park to their room.
When they reached the room, the lock simply would not open. Anurag kept turning the key forcefully again and again, but it still would not budge.
“Move aside. Give me the key.”
Anurag handed the key to Priyam and then dropped down onto the stairs with a thud. Priyam smiled faintly and turned the key once. The lock opened immediately.
Anurag was surprised, but afraid of becoming the butt of Priyam’s jokes, he was too embarrassed to say anything. He sighed and lowered his gaze to the floor. Just then, Priyam kissed him on the cheek and said,
“Come on. That was quite a lot of hard work, my brave man. Let’s go inside.”
Priyam knew every trick in the book when it came to getting Anurag to stop being angry. No matter how much Anurag wanted to stay mad at him, he simply could not. During these past one and a half years, Priyam had observed him from closer than anyone else ever had. He understood Anurag’s feelings in a way even his own family had never been able to.
Only six months remained. After that, Anurag would leave and go to his Ratna, where he would live a happy married life. And Priyam would spend the rest of his college days clinging to Anurag’s memories.
Perhaps tears would come to his eyes sometimes, but he would have to wipe them away himself. Because he probably could never give anyone else the right to wipe away those tears and fill his life with love—not ever. Not after Anurag.
Without Anurag, he would have to learn to see the world anew. It would hurt, but this was the life he would have to carry on with.
After entering the room, Anurag washed his hands and feet and was wiping his hands with a towel when his phone rang.
“Yes, Dad, tell me,” Anurag said.
“Hello, Papai. What’s up? It’s your semester break now, so when are you coming home?” Mr. Bose’s voice came from the other end.
“I’ll be going in a few days. Although I’ll have to come back again. My project work is going on, you know, and there isn’t much time left before classes start.”
“Oh, stop it! It’s always classes and projects with you. Do you know how long we’ve been waiting for you? Because you haven’t come home, your mother hasn’t made me prawn malai curry even once. I’ve asked her so many times, but she says, ‘Let Papai come home first. Then I’ll make his favourite dish.’”
“Really? Then I’ll tell Mom to make it for you one day before I come home.”
“What? You’re not coming home?”
“I am. In a few days.”
“Yes, things are different for you now. You’ve got a job at such a good multinational company. You’ll finish college and start working, earn a lot of money, and then who’s going to remember these old parents? We’re just a burden on you now, aren’t we? You have to carry us around despite all the trouble. What else can we do? Let us suffer for a few more days before we go to the crematorium, and then perhaps…”
“Dad, what are you starting again?”
“Alright, alright, forget it,” Mr. Bose said with a laugh. “Someone wants to talk to you. She’s been driving me crazy since this morning.”
“Who is this person? Let me see. Give her the phone.”
“Yes, yes, here you go.”
“Hello.”
The moment Anurag heard the excited, feminine voice, he almost jumped. Somehow composing himself, he said in a dramatically astonished tone,
“Ratna!”
“Ah…” Priyam let out a muffled cry, but it was so quiet that it did not reach Anurag’s ears.
While pouring tea into the cups, Priyam accidentally spilled it onto his own hand. That very name—“Ratna”—seemed to take the form of a cursed person and burn Priyam’s hand.
The pain inflicted by an imaginary co-wife was just as painful as it was, in some strange way, pleasurable.
After finishing another round of pretending with Ratna, Anurag sat down on the bed. Priyam carried the two cups of tea over, handed one to Anurag, and placed the other on the table.
“What happened? What’s wrong with your hand? You’ve put ointment on it?”
137
6 August 2016
Between Light and Shadow (Part-3)
They rented a room together in a mess not far from the college. At first, Anurag had lived there alone. Then, after a year, Priyam came to stay with him as well.
Priyam’s parents had left him in another house, but around the time his closeness with Anurag began to blossom, a new little household of their own quietly took shape in Anurag’s room.
Evening had descended.
There were so many people on the streets, so many shops, so many dazzling lights, yet an emptiness seemed to exist between the two men. Every now and then, that emptiness struck their chests like a sudden flash of lightning.
The streetlights stood at irregular intervals.
Whenever they stepped into darkness, two opposite hands would quietly curl into fists together. And whenever they stepped back into the light, the existence of two separate hands became visible once again.
And so, amid this play of light and shadow, the two of them seemed equally absorbed in their little game of touch and retreat.
Sometimes openly, sometimes secretly—but neither was willing to surrender to the other.
Their lips remained still, yet the playful movements of their hands made up for all the words left unspoken.
It was as though there was nothing else anywhere.
No you.
No me.
Only two bodies—
and one soul.
138
26 July 2016
Between Light and Shadow (Part-2)
Not everyone looked upon their relationship kindly. But those who couldn’t accept it simply distanced themselves. In that respect, at least, the two of them had been fortunate.
But today was completely different.
Today, there was hardly a word between them, as though some invisible wall had risen between the two of them. Both desperately wanted to burst into tears, yet somehow, neither could.
“Tell me something… Are you never going to tell your family about us?”
Anurag remained silent.
“What is it? Why are you so quiet? Look, you can do whatever you want, but don’t turn into a stone. Tell me anything you want. Hit me if you have to, but please, say something.”
“What am I supposed to say? ‘Mom, Dad, listen. I love Priyam, and I want to spend the rest of my life with him.’ Is that it? Do you really think my parents will accept that?”
“Did my family accept us?” Priyam shot back.
“My life hasn’t exactly been easy either, Anurag. So at least don’t lecture me about this. Ever since my family found out about you and me, I’ve been subjected to unbearable cruelty. My father even decided to disown me. It’s only because of my mother’s pleading that he hasn’t gone through with it.”
Once again, silence fell around them.
After a brief pause, Priyam continued, “Do you know why I work part-time alongside my studies?”
Anurag looked at him.
“To support myself. My family doesn’t send me any money anymore. I pay for my own expenses.”
Anurag was stunned. Placing a hand on Priyam’s shoulder, he said, “Why didn’t you tell me before?”
“What would you have done if you had known? Could you really have done anything? You know perfectly well that I don’t like borrowing money from anyone.”
“How is that borrowing?” Anurag said quietly. “The money my family sends me—I spend it carefully because I want to be there for you whenever you need help, whenever things get difficult for you.”
“It’s ridiculous to expect something like that from someone who is still so uncertain about his own love for me.”
Anurag suddenly sprang to his feet and got off the bench.
“I’m going back to the room.”
Priyam immediately realized how deeply he had hurt Anurag. He got up and followed him.
139
6 July 2016
Between Light and Shadow (Part-1)
“Anurag, you do love me, don’t you?”
“Hmm,” came the muffled reply.
“What do you mean by ‘hmm, hmm’?” Priyam roared. Sitting upright, he stared at Anurag with burning eyes and said, “I love you. Why is it so difficult for you to say those four simple words? I’ve never had any trouble saying them. But whenever it’s your turn, I never get the response I hope for. Why, Anurag? What are you so hesitant about?”
“Hey, lower your voice. What will people around us think if they hear?”
Priyam fell silent and closed his eyes. There weren’t many people in the park today, yet they were sitting several inches apart from each other. What if someone saw them? What if someone figured them out?
Priyam was no longer angry. After all, if you don’t care about the comfort and discomfort of the person you love, then what kind of love is that?
Even today, he could vividly remember how their relationship had begun—the day, the date, the exact moment. He had forgotten none of it.
Slowly, their relationship had taken on the colors of intimacy, playful teasing, affectionate demands, and icy stretches of wounded pride. Somehow, all of it had come together to create a little world of their own—a golden household of sorts.
At first, their relationship had remained hidden from the public eye. But gradually, the strength of their bond began to show. First, their closest friends found out; then the entire college; later, a handful of relatives—though they could literally be counted on one hand—and some of their former teachers.
140
26 June 2016
Two Lives, One Beginning (Part-3)
From that day onward, they became close friends forever. Tanisha kept the promise she had made to Anushka—that whenever Anushka needed her, she would always be by her side.
Now it was 2017, and they were both adults. They had celebrated their nineteenth birthdays with their close friends and had also had family parties with each other’s families. They had received their Higher Secondary results, and both of them had achieved very good marks. They had both decided to pursue careers in Computer Engineering. They had even enrolled in the same college.
At Anushka’s house:
“Are you excited, Tani?” Anushka asked as she looked through the clothes in her wardrobe.
“Yes, of course! We’re going to college in just two days. How exciting!” Tanisha said enthusiastically.
Anushka closed the wardrobe door and stood in front of the mirror, holding an outfit against herself from top to bottom.
Tanisha was busy on her phone. Anushka called out to her, “Hey, Tani, look at me...”
“What?” Tanisha replied, keeping her eyes on her phone.
“Oh, come on! Look at me. I’m talking to you. What are you looking at on your phone? Look at me, Tani,” Anushka said in a slightly annoyed voice.
“Uh, wha—” Tanisha looked up to answer, but she couldn't finish her sentence. As she looked toward the mirror, she saw Anushka standing there. Tani stared at her in surprise, her mouth slightly open.
Anushka looked at Tanisha’s reflection in the mirror and started laughing.
“Haha... look at your face! Hahaha... Anyway, tell me, is this outfit suitable for the fresher’s party?”
The sound of Anushka’s laughter brought Tanisha back to her senses.
“Um... yes. You’ll look beautiful in this,” Tanisha said without taking her eyes off Anushka.
“Wait, I can’t wait to wear this outfit. I’m going to put it on right now,” Anu said excitedly.
“Yeah...” Tanisha replied.
Anushka went into the bathroom and closed the door. Tanisha kept shaking her head and began wondering, What’s wrong with me? Why was I looking at her like that? It felt as though everything around me had disappeared before my eyes. It was as if the whole world had stopped, and there was only her in front of me, moving before my eyes.
While Tanisha was lost in these thoughts, Anushka opened the bathroom door and walked back into the room. She came and stood in front of Tanisha.
“Look,” Anushka said.
She immediately spun around once, showing off the entire outfit. Hearing Anushka’s voice, Tanisha came out of her thoughts. She had been sitting on the bed, but suddenly stood up and looked at Anushka.
Anushka spun around once again, showing off the whole outfit.
Tanisha was mesmerized by her beauty. Anu looked stunning in her backless dress. Tani couldn't take her eyes off her. She felt as though she was becoming completely captivated by Anushka’s beauty.
“Tani, say something... I’m waiting for your answer,” Anu said anxiously.
Tanisha couldn't hear anything. She was simply staring at her.
“Hey... what happened?” Anu asked, waving her hand in front of Tanisha.
Tanisha snapped out of her trance and asked, “What did you say?”
“Oh God! I’m asking you whether this dress looks good on me or not.”
“Yes, you look beautiful. Um... Anu, I have to go. Bye.”
With that, Tani suddenly left Anu’s room.
“Hey, what happened?” Anushka shouted after her, but Tani ran out of the house without listening to her.
As Tani walked along the pavement, her mind was lost in deep thought. The incident kept replaying in her mind again and again.
Why was I looking at her like that? When she stood in front of me, I forgot about the outside world. There was only her and her beauty. I couldn't see anything else in that room. My eyes only wanted to look at her. What is happening to me? Why am I feeling this way? I've never felt like this before. For those few moments, my heart was beating so fast. Anu is very beautiful, and she looks good in every outfit. But today's backless dress somehow made her look even more beautiful and extraordinary. I don't know what's happening to me. I need to find out the reason soon.
Meanwhile, Anu was also thinking about what had happened after Tani left without listening to her.
Why was Tani behaving like that? Why did she leave like that? What's wrong with her? No, no... I've never seen her like this before. She seemed completely lost in her own thoughts. Is something bothering her? Did I do something wrong? I need to talk to her.
After a while, Anu took her phone and messaged Tani:
“Did you reach home safely?”
At around 8:30 p.m., Tani arrived home and began pacing around her room. She kept thinking about what had happened in Anu’s room.
Just then, the notification tone for a WhatsApp message sounded on her phone. Tani picked up her phone from the desk and saw that Anu had messaged her. But she didn't open the message box. She suddenly felt anxious. She was deeply confused by her own strange behaviour.
She put her phone down and went to the bathroom. After freshening up, she returned to her room. Tani picked up her phone again, opened Anu’s WhatsApp message, and began typing a reply.
Meanwhile, Anu was still staring at her phone, wondering when Tani would come online. After about fifteen minutes, Tani appeared online, and Anu could see the word “typing...” in their chat.
Anu breathed a sigh of relief that, at least, Tani was replying.
“Yes, I got home around 8:30,” Tani replied.
“Oh, Tani! At least you could have sent me a message telling me that you had reached home,” Anushka said.
“Hmm...” Tani replied.
“What do you mean, ‘hmm’? I was worried about you. You left my room like that, and after reaching home, you didn't even call or message me! What happened to you, Tani? Tell me. Is there something bothering you?”
When Tani didn't respond, Anu wrote again:
“Tani, I'm worried. If there's some problem or anything else bothering you, tell me. Don't stay silent.”
“Hey, I'm fine. Don't worry. I was just feeling a little uncomfortable at that moment,” Tani replied.
“What? What happened? Why didn't you tell me? You're frightening me again and again,” Anu said.
“It wasn't anything serious. I just felt like I couldn't breathe for a moment, so I left. I'm sorry for making you worry,” Tani said.
“Yes, you should be. Bye,” Anu replied angrily.
“Wait, don't go... Okay, okay, I'm sorry, sorry, sorry! I promise I won't ever do that again. Please don't leave...” Tani immediately sent her a voice message.
Anu listened to the voice message, but she was still somewhat upset about everything. At that moment, Tani made a video call.
Anu immediately answered the call and saw Tani holding both her ears with a sad expression on her face.
Seeing Tani’s adorable act, Anu smiled a little and said, “Okay, that's enough. You don't have to do all this.”
Tani said, “No, I'm genuinely sorry that I made you worry. I promise I really won't do this again.”
Anu smiled and said, “Okay... apology accepted. I'm coming to your house tomorrow. Let's go shopping together! We need to look amazing on our first day of college.”
“Good plan. Okay, come at 11 in the morning. We'll go shopping and then have lunch. And on the way back, we'll watch a movie before we come home,” Tani said enthusiastically.
“Yes, it's been a long time since we've watched a movie. Alright then, see you tomorrow. Bye. Mom is calling me for dinner,” Anu said.
“Yes, bye, Gablu. Good night. Take care of yourself. See you tomorrow,” Tani said.
Gablu was Anu’s nickname, a name that Tani had lovingly given her.
After talking to Anu, Tani felt much lighter. The conflicting feelings that had been troubling her were no longer on her mind. She put down her phone and went downstairs for dinner.
141
6 June 2016
Two Lives, One Beginning (Part-2)
It was the first day of school, and the new students were getting ready to join their new school. We already know that Anushka and Tanish also are about to begin their high school journey. So, let’s find out where they are.
The school buses picked up the students from bus stops near their homes and took them to school. Anushka was waiting at the bus stop with her father for her school bus. At that moment, the school bus arrived to pick up Tanish. Her mother told her, “Don’t be naughty. Behave yourself and listen to your teachers.”
After Tanish got on the bus, it drove away. Now it was Anushka’s turn. Her school bus arrived to pick her up, and her father reminded her, “Behave well, stay calm, and all the best.” With that, he helped his daughter onto the bus and waved goodbye.
Tanish was a very cheerful and talkative girl. She sat on the bus chatting nonstop with the other students. Anushka, however, was completely different. She sat by the window, enjoying the scenery outside. She was very quiet.
Finally, when the bus reached the school, the students followed their teachers’ instructions and headed towards the playground.
Everyone gathered in the playground for the morning prayer. After the prayer, the teachers took the students to their respective classrooms.
Anushka and Tanish were in the same class and the same section, but they did not know each other yet. Anushka sat in the middle of the first bench, while Tanish sat on the first seat of the third bench in the same row.
The teacher took attendance. The students responded with, “Yes, Ma’am,” or “Present, Ma’am.”
Labanya Ma’am taught them English during the first period. She read a story to the class. In the meantime, she asked the students several questions about the story.
Anushka was extremely attentive. She quickly raised her hand, and Ma’am asked her to answer the question. She gave the correct answer.
A few minutes later, Ma’am asked another question. Once again, Anushka was the first to raise her hand. Several other students had also raised their hands, but Ma’am chose Anushka. She answered correctly again.
Ma’am was very impressed by Anushka’s attentive nature.
After three more classes, it was time for the lunch break. Most of the girls went to the playground, while some stayed in the classroom.
Anushka was one of them. She packed her books and notebooks into her bag, took out her lunchbox, and prepared to go to the playground.
Just as she was about to leave her bench, three girls blocked her way. They snatched her lunchbox and threw it onto the floor.
Anushka was stunned. She had no idea what was happening.
The leader of the three girls was Anita. She stepped towards Anushka and said, “Do you think you’re the smartest and most intelligent student in the class? You want to impress the teachers so that they give you full marks!”
Anita grabbed Anushka’s hand and pushed her. Anushka lost her balance and fell to the floor. She was hurt, and tears began rolling down her cheeks.
Just then, Tanish suddenly entered the classroom. She saw Anita pushing the girl who had been sitting on the first bench, causing her to fall to the floor.
Tanish ran towards Anita, grabbed her hand firmly, pushed her aside, and then rushed over to Anushka.
“Hey, are you okay?” she asked.
She took Anushka’s hand and helped her up from the floor.
Tanish looked at her and said, “Hey, look at me. Are you okay?”
Anushka looked at Tanish with frightened eyes. She was too scared to say anything.
Tanish noticed that blood was coming from Anushka’s right elbow. She gently held Anushka’s hand and glared angrily at Anita.
Comforting Anushka, Tanish said, “Don’t worry. You’ll be okay. I’m going to complain to the principal about them.”
Anushka’s eyes and nose had turned red from crying. She continued to cry uncontrollably. Seeing this, Tanish comforted her. After a while, Anushka began to feel a little better and found the courage to get up from the floor.
Tanish helped her up.
As they were leaving the classroom, Tanish turned to Anita and said, “You’ll have to pay for what you did to Anushka.”
Tanish took Anushka to the principal’s office and told the principal everything that had happened.
The principal sent Anushka for first aid and called her assistant, instructing her to bring the girls to her office.
Tanish was certain that the principal would scold Anita and her group.
As soon as Anita and her friends arrived at the principal’s office, Anushka also returned after receiving treatment. Her elbow was wrapped in a bandage.
The principal asked Anushka what the girls had done to her.
Anushka was afraid to say anything about them in front of the principal.
Tanish went over to her and said, “Don’t be afraid. Tell the principal everything. She will punish them.”
With a little encouragement from Tanish, Anushka gathered enough courage and told the principal everything that had happened.
After hearing the whole story, the principal told her assistant that she wanted to speak with the girls’ parents.
Tanish thought to herself, “Now it’s Anita and her friends’ turn to be afraid.”
As they were returning from the principal’s office, Anushka said, “Thank you, Tanish.”
“No, no, it’s okay. They’re really horrible. I know them from my previous school,” Tanish replied.
“Oh! They really are scary.”
“Don’t worry. From now on, they’ll think carefully before doing anything to anyone,” Tanish said.
“Hmm…”
“How is your elbow? Does it still hurt a lot?” Tanish asked.
“Yes, a little. But not too much,” Anushka replied.
“Don’t worry. It’ll get better soon,” Tanish said.
The next day, on the school bus, Tanish saved a seat by the window for Anushka.
When Anushka got on the bus, Tanish called her over and asked her to sit beside her.
Anushka sat down next to her.
“Good morning! How are you feeling now?” Tanish asked.
“A little better, but I had a fever last night,” Anushka replied.
“Did you take any medicine? Then why are you coming to school today? You could have stayed home and rested,” Tanish said worriedly.
“I was feeling better this morning because I took medicine yesterday, so I didn’t want to miss my classes,” Anushka explained.
“Oh... What if you get a fever at school?” Tanish asked anxiously.
“I know you’re here. You’ll save me again,” Anushka said with a smile.
Tanish smiled too. She extended her hand towards Anushka and asked, “Will you be my friend?”
Anushka replied, “If you promise that you’ll protect me like a superhero whenever I need you, then definitely.”
“Of course! I’m willing to be your superhero,” Tanish said with a giggle.
The two girls smiled and shook hands with each other, becoming friends.
142
26 May 2016
Two Lives, One Beginning (Part-1)
Kolkata, 23 April 1998: Ajit and Malini were overjoyed at the birth of their daughter. Their entire family was delighted by the arrival of the little angel into their home. After returning from the hospital, neighbours and relatives began arriving at Ajit and Malini's house to see their newborn daughter.
Ajit and Malini were well respected in their neighbourhood. Everyone loved them dearly, so the news that they had been blessed with a baby girl filled everyone with happiness. Malini and Ajit named their daughter Tanisha.
Meanwhile, in Kolkata, Rajan and Aditi welcomed their daughter into the world on 25 August 1998. They were overwhelmed by the love and peace their daughter brought into their lives. At the time, Rajan was facing several problems with his company. However, after his daughter came into their lives, things gradually turned around. Rajan was able to overcome those difficulties, and his company began making a profit. And so, Rajan and Aditi named their daughter Anushka.
As time passed, the two little girls grew up before everyone's eyes.
Tanisha lived with her family in North Kolkata. She was a lively, sweet, adorable little girl. She loved listening to stories told by her grandmother. She was also an excellent student, and her hobbies included drawing, dancing, and singing.
Tanisha loved dressing like a boy, so her mother would often buy her T-shirts and trousers. Whenever she received new clothes, her happiness knew no bounds. There was nothing unusual about a little girl occasionally enjoying a more boyish style. Her parents and grandmother genuinely loved watching her playful nature and happily embraced her tomboyish ways.
On the other hand, Anushka lived in Salt Lake, Kolkata. She was a sweet, calm, intelligent, and beautiful girl. She loved reading storybooks, and singing was her favourite hobby. From a very young age, she had a remarkably kind heart.
Her father always knew that his daughter was gentle and compassionate. He never wanted her to suffer or face any hardship. He therefore took great care of her and was always protective of her. In every sense, Anushka was her father's little princess.
As the saying goes, time flows like a river.
Before they knew it, Tanisha and Anushka were growing up in their own separate worlds. Both girls had moved beyond primary school and were now preparing to take their first steps toward high school.
By a remarkable coincidence, both girls were admitted to the same school.
Yet neither of them knew the other.
In just a few days, they would both be starting at their new school.
And both girls were filled with excitement about the new chapter that awaited them.
143
6 May 2016
Love at First Sight — Titas Meets Sulagna (Part-3)
As soon as Sulagna left, Rishabh and Trisha quietly came tiptoeing back to Titas. Titas, meanwhile, still hadn't recovered from the unexpected incident that had just taken place.
Rishabh said nervously,
“Sorry, bro. I didn't realize. She's seriously dangerous, bro. That was quite something, wasn't it?”
There was a darkness in Titas's eyes and face, but even more than that, his heart was sinking into an unfathomable depth of humiliation. He stood there completely stunned. From childhood until now, no one had ever even dared to slap him, let alone speak harshly to him.
And today, some random girl had come out of nowhere, given him an earful, and even slapped him. She had completely turned his image into a laughingstock.
Trisha called out softly,
“Titas… hey, Titas. Come to class. The principal has arrived.”
“Hmmm.”
Titas stomped toward the classroom. Rishabh and Trisha followed him.
Once inside the classroom, they went to their usual bench and sat down.
The first class was over, but Titas had no interest in it whatsoever. His mind was still occupied with Sulagna Basu. What an extraordinary way the girl had managed to hurt his pride.
No matter that there had been no one around, the slap had still landed squarely on his cheek.
The moment that thought crossed Titas's mind, his temper exploded. And all that suppressed anger came crashing down on Rishabh and Trisha.
He hadn't known anything. They were the ones who had told him about the “newcomer.” Titas had probably gone a little too far while joking around. But even so, he had absolutely no intention of apologizing to Sulagna.
Because Sulagna had slapped him too.
While Titas was lost in these thoughts, the principal suddenly entered the classroom. Naturally, all the students stood up.
Titas stood with his head lowered. But a few moments later, Rishabh grabbed his elbow and shook it while whispering,
“Bro… bro… bro… what a disaster! Look ahead just once. Your sister-in-law is here.”
“Shut up, you idiot! Because of you two, some complete stranger just insulted me.”
From the other side, Trisha whispered,
“I think the insult isn't over yet.”
“Don't talk nonsense. If I get another chance to face that girl, just watch what I do. She dared to raise her hand against Titas Banerjee. I won't leave either of her hands intact.”
“Bro, just look ahead once. Then you can stop spouting nonsense.”
At Rishabh's words, Titas looked toward the front with a face full of irritation. The very next moment, his jaw nearly dropped.
What was she doing here?
With that thought racing through his mind, Titas stared at Sulagna Basu, who was standing beside the principal.
Before Titas could process anything else, Principal Akhila Banerjee's deep, authoritative voice rang out,
“Students, this is Sulagna Basu. She is your new lecturer. Do you know that Sulagna is actually a former student of this college? She completed her Master's degree this year, qualified NET, and has joined this very college today as a lecturer.”
The entire class exclaimed together,
“Welcome, ma'am!”
Sulagna gave everyone a warm, genuine smile.
Everyone except Titas, Rishabh, and Trisha, who began desperately trying to hide their faces behind the other students. They practically sank into their seats amid the crowd of students who were still standing.
In a terrified voice, Rishabh whispered,
“We're screwed. She's not a newcomer. She's the new teacher.”
Trisha nodded in agreement.
“We've made a huge blunder. If she recognizes Titas, our punishment is guaranteed.”
The fire of anger was blazing in Titas's eyes. Grinding his teeth, he said,
“You didn't know anything, you didn't even have a clue, and yet you pushed me into it? You wanted to make her my sister-in-law, right? Well, there you go. She's come straight into our class.”
Rishabh stammered,
“How was I supposed to know, bro? If I'd known, would I have told you to make her your sister-in-law?”
Titas rubbed his hands together and said,
“Since you've already said it, she'll become your sister-in-law now. I'll make her Mrs. Banerjee, no matter what.”
Trisha said,
“Listen to me. You don't have to make her your sister-in-law anymore. Let it go. Meet her sometime later and apologize. She's our lecturer now. It's not worth taking the risk. Besides, if this reaches the principal's ears, we're finished. They'll rusticate us from college.”
Rishabh immediately joined in,
“Bro, I'm literally holding my ears and apologizing. I'll never do anything like this again. But please end this case right here. If you drag it out, we're going to be in serious trouble. I'll find another girl for you, bro.”
“No. I want her.”
Titas's clear confession left both Rishabh and Trisha completely speechless.
Trisha said anxiously,
“Bro, don't do this. She's our lecturer. Besides, you've already made her angry once. That's enough. Bro, even Rishabh is telling you. And if you want, we can easily find another sister-in-law for you. But leave Sulagna ma'am alone. You saw how dangerous her vibe was today.”
Meanwhile, the principal was still going on about how wonderful Sulagna was. The students were listening attentively.
But Titas had something else entirely on his mind.
“Mrs. Banerjee. I'll definitely get revenge for the humiliation you caused me today. You slapped me, didn't you? You'll have to pay the price for that. But it's also true that I fell for you at first sight.”
Then the principal's stern voice finally rang out toward them,
“You three sitting there—stand up! Quickly!”
There was no way anyone could disobey the principal's order. Reluctantly, Titas, Rishabh, and Trisha all stood up.
Sulagna's eyes fell on Titas. The moment their eyes met, another shadow of anger appeared across Sulagna's face.
Meanwhile, the principal continued,
“You three, come to my cabin right now.”
144
26 March 2016
Love at First Sight — Titas Meets Sulagna (Part-2)
“What's gotten into you, Trisha? Brother is moving ahead at full 5G speed! Just a little while ago, he said he would get to know her and hear her out first. But now, it looks like he's completely smitten and wants to cross the red boundary.”
Picking at the nail of her finger with her teeth, Trisha said—
“I don't understand it either. Without even a proper introduction, he's jumped straight onto the field. What if the girl ends up slapping him?”
Rishabh frowned at Trisha—
“What do you mean ‘the girl’? Call her Boudi—sister-in-law.”
“Wait. The way Titas has started, it's hard to tell whether she'll actually become Boudi or transform into some terrifying demon. Tell me, did Titas go to find us a Boudi, or did he go there to rag her?”
“How would I know? Never before has he behaved this rudely with any girl—”
Rishabh's words got stuck in his throat because, by then, Sulagna Basu had stood up straight from the Krishnachura tree platform.
As if receiving some invisible command, Rishabh and Trisha immediately fell silent and turned their attention forward.
As Sulagna stood up, Titas casually got to his feet as well. Then, glancing around, he said—
“No one's watching. Just give me a quick kiss.”
“What? Are you crazy? You're really crossing the line now.”
“I’m just trying to reach the line. By the way, didn't you like me?”
“Just shut up. What nonsense are you talking about? You look like a respectable, well-brought-up girl, so where did you learn all this rudeness?”
Titas had never imagined that the new girl who had arrived at the college would have such a fiery temper. Nevertheless, he said lightly—
“You must have heard that there's a little bit of ragging in college. And this is just a bit of fun. Just give me a quick kiss. That's it. Then I promise I won't bother you anymore.”
Although, in his mind, Titas was saying the exact opposite—
“It’s only the beginning, beautiful. One way or another, I'll make you Rishabh and Trisha's Boudi. You have to become Mrs. Banerjee. I've already fallen for you at first sight.”
“No. I won't do any of this. Instead, I'll go and complain to the principal.”
Titas smiled mischievously—
“Going straight to the principal? You probably don't know that my relationship with him is pretty good.”
“Fine. I'll go and see for myself.”
Sulagna picked up her bag from the platform and started walking away.
It seemed as though Titas had become intoxicated by his own feelings. Without thinking about the consequences, he grabbed Sulagna's flowing sari pallu and pulled her toward him. Before Sulagna could say anything, he placed his index finger against her soft lips and said—
“Why are you getting so angry, Mrs. Banerjee? You’re only supposed to kiss your Mr. Banerjee.”
Sulagna freed herself from Titas's grip and said—
“Don't touch me. I have absolutely no intention of making some tomboy my ‘Mr.’”
“Why? Are tomboys untouchable or something? Now you're insulting me. And you have no idea how dangerous I can be when I lose my temper.”
“So what? I don't care. Listen, you have been extremely rude to me today. And you must be punished for it.”
“Yes. Give me a kiss. A sweet little punishment.”
“Ugh! You're so annoying. Look, you're really crossing your limits now.”
“I got a crush on you at first sight, so I'm crossing the limits.”
At Titas's blunt confession, Sulagna became far angrier than even Titas had imagined.
In an instant, her face turned as red as a hibiscus. And then, swept away by this sudden wave of romance, Titas went on to say—
“You look incredibly sweet when you're angry. And if those lips of yours touch mine, heaven itself will be created right here.”
When Sulagna becomes extremely angry, she loses her ability to speak. But the fury blazing from her eyes and face says everything.
Titas noticed her silent, fiery reaction. Even so, he was eager to express his feelings for her—
“Mrs. Banerjee, getting this angry is dangerous for both your mind and your health. But you become even more beautiful when you're angry. And I've fallen in love with you all over again. Oof! What an amazing feeling.”
Before the smile could disappear from Titas's face, a sharp slap landed squarely on his right cheek.
Titas was shocked, but Rishabh and Trisha, who had been watching from a distance, were twice as startled and immediately ran off in the opposite direction.
No matter how much of a brother he may be, who wants to get dragged into someone else's trouble?
Before Titas could react, Sulagna completely exploded in anger—
“Aren't you ashamed of yourself for disrespecting a woman? I don't care whether you're a girl or a tomboy. That's none of my concern. But don't you dare follow me around again. And don't ever come to me with this kind of ridiculous nonsense. Especially because I hate tomboys. This is your last warning. I'm not interested in any of this. Don't disturb me. Please leave.”
Before Titas could say anything, Sulagna stormed across the campus and disappeared inside.
Titas was left speechless.
He had actually fallen for this girl—only to discover that she hated tomboys.
But now there was only one thought running through Titas's mind:
He had foolishly given his heart to Sulagna at first sight. Now, how on earth was he supposed to get his heart back?
145
6 March 2016
Love at First Sight — Titas Meets Sulagna (Part-1)
“Saved.”
Rishabh and Trisha were continuously pacing back and forth beside the main gate of Sundarlal University.
They were eagerly waiting for their boss-like elder brother, Titas.
Something amazing had happened at college that day. Until they could personally deliver the exciting news to their brother, it felt as though the words were boiling inside their stomachs like rice left on the stove.
As Rishabh and Trisha continued pacing, they eventually came face-to-face. Then, both turned their heads and glanced briefly toward the Krishnachura tree before looking away again.
Rishabh spoke in a worried voice—
“Why is brother so late today?”
“Who knows?! Maybe he’s still sleeping.”
“Why don’t you give him a call?”
“You know he absolutely hates getting calls in the morning. Just wait a little. He’ll be here soon.”
“Hmm. Okay... Trisha, do you think brother will accept the whole thing?”
“There’s no reason for him not to. Everything is perfect. Besides, this is going to be amazing.”
“Hmm. Exactly.”
As soon as Rishabh finished speaking and looked toward the gate, he saw that the wait was finally over. Their beloved brother was entering the college gate on his familiar scooter, dressed in his usual style.
“He’s here! He’s here!” Rishabh and Trisha hurried toward him.
As soon as the scooter stopped inside the campus, they rushed over.
Before Titas could even remove his helmet, Rishabh exclaimed—
“Brother, what took you so long?”
Trisha added, “We’ve got some amazing news for you!”
With a bright smile on her face, she finally took off her helmet.
Titas Banerjee—the third-year student of this college. Behind his back, everyone had given her the title of the college’s most handsome student.
As soon as Titas removed the helmet, Rishabh said—
“Your wife-to-be has arrived, and you’re only showing up now?”
Titas let the collar of her shirt fall loosely toward her neck.
“Wife-to-be? Have you been eating cannabis this early in the morning?”
“Come on, brother! Not cannabis. We saw her and immediately approved of her. I swear, she’ll look absolutely perfect with you.” A victorious smile appeared on Trisha’s face.
“Oh? Is that so?”
Rishabh nodded his head like a pigeon.
“Brother, you have to win her heart no matter what. Look, we’ve already decided that she’s going to be our sister-in-law. So take this seriously. Don’t let us down, brother.”
“What the hell! I haven’t even seen her yet. And we don’t even know whether she likes tomboys. You two have already made her my wife!”
Trisha said, “No, honestly, we haven’t thought that far ahead. But my heart says... You know what, brother? My heart says she’s definitely going to like you.”
Titas got off the scooter and stood there.
“Oh, really? Since when did you become so confident about everything?”
Trisha pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose.
“I know I’m usually a confused person. But trust me, brother. This time I’m absolutely sure. Just give it a try.”
Rishabh immediately joined in.
“Yes, brother. Come on, meet her right now. We can have a little fun too. She’s completely new to the college, after all. Seniors are allowed to introduce themselves, right?”
“Hmmmm. Since you two are insisting so much, fine. Let’s go and see what kind of heavenly beauty she is.”
Titas slipped on her sunglasses.
Together with Rishabh and Trisha, Titas walked over to the Krishnachura tree.
Krishnachura flowers were scattered all around the place like colorful patterns of alpana. On the raised platform beneath the tree, a girl was sitting with her back turned toward them.
She was wearing a blue sari. Her long, flowing hair was loosely held together with a small clip. Her shoulder bag was placed beside her.
Just seeing her from behind was enough for Titas to develop a little crush.
Who knew? Maybe from the front, she would truly look like a heavenly nymph.
Trisha lightly nudged Titas in the waist with her elbow.
“Why are you just standing there? Go.”
Rishabh also encouraged her with a reassuring look.
Titas swallowed nervously and mentally charged herself up before walking straight behind the girl.
Then, in a perfectly clear voice, she said—
“Hello, Mrs. Banerjee.”
“What?”
The girl immediately turned around and looked at Titas.
The moment Titas saw her face, she felt as though the world had spun around her.
Good heavens! She really was a fairy.
How could anyone possibly be this beautiful?
Perfect features. Long, expressive eyes. Beautifully shaped eyebrows. A tiny bindi between them. Lips as soft and delicate as the petals of a freshly watered rose. And a tiny black beauty mark just above her lips.
In an instant, she captured a huge portion of Titas’s heart.
The little crush Titas had felt only moments earlier suddenly became a thousand times stronger.
But this was no longer just a crush.
Titas had fallen straight into love at first sight.
A short distance away, Trisha and Rishabh watched the scene unfold, thoroughly enjoying themselves.
“Hey, you!”
The girl’s voice snapped Titas out of her trance.
Titas smiled gently.
“Yes, Mrs. Banerjee.”
“Sorry. I’m not Mrs. Banerjee. I think you’re mistaken.”
“No. I’m absolutely right. Anyway, you’re a newcomer?”
The girl nodded positively and then asked—
“And you?”
“Me? I’m Titas. Your senior. So, what’s your name?”
“Sulagna Basu.”
“Okay. So, Miss Sulagna Basu, also known as Mrs. Banerjee, you’re new here today. So, are you going to become friendly with your senior or not?”
Titas neatly settled down beside Sulagna.
“Hmm.”
“I’m going to give you a task, and you have to complete it.”
Sulagna looked at Titas with a questioning expression.
Titas glanced sideways at Rishabh and Trisha for a moment before turning her attention back to Sulagna.
With a mischievous smile, she said—
“Hey, relax. There’s nothing to be afraid of. You just have to give me a kiss. That’s all. That’s your task.”
The moment Titas finished speaking, she noticed Sulagna’s face beginning to turn red—whether from anger or embarrassment, even Sulagna herself might not have known.
Seeing the reaction, Titas temporarily looked away from Sulagna’s eyes.
“You can get angry or do whatever you want, Mrs. Banerjee. But today, you’re not going anywhere without giving me a kiss.”
Hearing Titas’s words, Trisha and Rishabh exchanged surprised glances with each other.
146
26 February 2016
A Breaking Point Between Love and Desire (Part-3)
At her parents’ insistence, Ishika reluctantly agreed to visit her mother’s maternal uncle’s village. On the day of their journey, they left home, planning to catch the afternoon train. After reaching the station, they waited for the train.
After a long wait, a train finally arrived and stopped at the platform. It was terribly crowded. Seeing the enormous crowd, both Ira Devi and Ishika’s father, Ishan Babu, were frightened. How could anyone possibly get onto a train this crowded?
Nevertheless, Ishan Babu somehow pushed his way through the crowd and managed to get onto the train. Ira Devi could not decide whether she should board or not. But they had already been standing there for so long, and now that the train had finally arrived, perhaps they could endure a little discomfort and somehow manage the crowd. Thinking this, she too followed her husband onto the train.
Ishika hesitated until the very last moment before finally jumping onto the train. But half of her body was hanging outside. She could neither get inside nor get back down. By then, the train had already started moving, leaving the platform.
Amid the crowd, Ishika’s father, Ishan Babu, tried desperately to reach out and pull her inside. But Ishika was already beyond his reach. From inside the train, Ira Devi began screaming in panic,
“ইশু তো পড়ে যাবে, ওকে একটু ভেতরের দিকে আসতে দাও।”
“Eshu is going to fall! Please let her move a little farther inside!”
But in that terrifying crowd, where there was barely enough room for someone to stand on one foot, nobody could make space for Ishika even if they wanted to.
The train kept gathering speed as it moved farther away from the platform. Ishika could clearly see a railway signal pole approaching directly in front of her. It was only a few yards away. She realized with horrifying certainty that her head was about to collide with the signal pole.
For a few milliseconds, Ishika thought,
“What is even left for me in this life? I might as well jump now. If I’m meant to live, I’ll survive; otherwise, I’ll die.”
The moment the thought crossed her mind, Ishika jumped from the train.
Even through the enormous crowd, Ishan Babu clearly saw his daughter fall from the train. He let out a desperate scream,
“Ishika has fallen from the train! Someone, please pull the emergency chain! My daughter… I think she’s gone!”
Ira Devi and Ishan Babu began crying and screaming uncontrollably. Hearing their cries, a female passenger pulled the emergency chain, bringing the train to a halt.
By then, the train had travelled several hundred metres from the spot where Ishika had fallen.
Ira Devi and Ishan Babu somehow got off the train and began running toward the place, crying desperately. From a distance, they could see a large crowd gathered around the spot where Ishika had fallen.
The sight of so many people gathered there made Ishan Babu and Ira Devi feel as though their souls were about to leave their bodies.
“Why are there so many people surrounding our daughter? Has something terrible happened? When we reach her, will we even find her alive?”
Both of them were breathing heavily as they ran, completely oblivious to everything around them. They kept rushing toward the crowd as fast as they could.
When they came close to the gathering, Ishan Babu, panting heavily and clutching his chest, collapsed onto the ground. He loved his daughter more than life itself. He simply did not have the courage to push through the crowd and see what had happened to her.
With her heart pounding and her trembling legs carrying her forward, Ira Devi slowly approached the crowd. In her mind, she desperately began praying to her chosen deity:
“God, please don’t take my daughter away from me. She is the only reason I have left to live. I have no one else. Please keep her safe. Please don’t let anything happen to her.”
Pushing her way through the crowd, Ira Devi finally reached the very centre of the gathering.
147
24 January 2016
A Breaking Point Between Love and Desire (Part-2)
“Eshika, listen over here for a moment! Come to the board quickly.” At Barnali Ma’am’s call, a thousand lights seemed to burst into radiance inside Eshika’s heart. In one leap, she went from the last bench to stand in front of Ma’am’s desk.
Whenever Eshika saw Barnali Ma’am, something seemed to stir inside her chest. She was immensely attracted to everything about her—the way she dressed, the way she spoke, her hair, complexion, figure, height, everything.
Reaching the front of Ma’am’s desk, Eshika stared at her in a daze for a moment. Then, coming back to her senses, she said, “Yes, Ma’am? You called me?”
Ma’am said, “Yes. I’m giving you two problems. Solve them on the board.”
Eshika’s condition in Chemistry had been terrible even six months earlier. But the day Barnali Ma’am first came to teach Chemistry to their Class Twelve batch, Eshika had instantly developed a liking for her.
Wanting to prove to Barnali Ma’am that she was a good student, Eshika practically immersed herself in Chemistry, neglecting all her other subjects.
Within a few days, she caught Barnali Ma’am’s attention. Ma’am was very fond of Eshika. From time to time, she would call Eshika to the board to do little assignments, just as she had today.
Barnali Ma’am had no idea that Eshika was in love with her. Besides, even if she did know, she would probably strongly oppose such feelings. Out of fear of that, Eshika was content simply with the peace she felt whenever she saw Barnali Ma’am.
One day, at the end of school, Eshika and all her friends were leaving together through the school gate. Suddenly, a biker stopped there on a Bullet motorcycle. Taking off his helmet, the boy looked toward the school gate as though he were searching for someone.
All of Eshika’s friends stared at the boy with their mouths hanging open. But Eshika wasn’t paying any attention to him.
Barnali Ma’am was coming out through the gate.
Eshika’s eyes were fixed on her.
As soon as the boy sitting on the motorcycle saw Barnali Ma’am, he waved his hand and called out to her. Ma’am quickly walked over to him.
“Oh, Bikram, you’re here already? I thought I’d have to stand around waiting for you! I would have had to wait for quite a while. Thanks for coming early.”
Bikram replied, “I’m always at your service, my love.”
Ma’am climbed onto the motorcycle behind him. Holding tightly onto the boy’s shoulders and back, she rode away right in front of Eshika.
A strange pain began to well up inside Eshika’s heart, rising into her throat as tears. But she couldn’t say anything in front of her friends.
Her friends were saying among themselves, “Her boyfriend is so handsome, and Ma’am is so sexy. Wow… they’re just the perfect couple!”
Meanwhile, Eshika’s heart was shattered.
Although she had always known that she could never make Ma’am her own, she simply couldn’t bring herself to accept the fact that Ma’am would belong to someone else.
She stopped studying and barely ate or drank anything. These days, nothing seemed to make her happy anymore.
And Chemistry? That had once again become the bane of her existence.
As time passed, the Higher Secondary examinations arrived. As expected, Eshika’s Chemistry exam went terribly. She failed Chemistry. If it hadn’t been for the “Best Five Rule,” she would not have passed her Higher Secondary examination that year.
Seeing Eshika sitting around looking depressed all day, her mother and father decided one day that they should take her somewhere for a little change of scenery.
They decided to take Eshika to her mother Ira Devi’s maternal uncle’s house, located in a beautiful village on the outskirts of the city. It was only about an hour and a half away and could be reached by local train.
They decided to take Eshika there for about a week so that she could get a change of scenery.
At that time, they had no idea what a terrible danger was waiting for them just ahead.
148
17 January 2016
A Breaking Point Between Love and Desire (Part-1)
All of Kiara’s musical notes were becoming a complete mess. No matter how hard she tried, she simply couldn’t put them together properly.
“Sir Jayraj wants me to submit it tomorrow. If I can’t, my dreams, my career—everything will be doomed.”
Leaning against the table with her head buried in her hands, Kiara was overwhelmed with worry.
Suddenly, she was startled by the touch of warm, moist lips against the exposed area at the back of her neck. Dheeraj’s unexpected touch made her head instantly burn with anger. But she couldn’t say anything to him. Dheeraj had always been excessively sensual. Although Kiara had never completely given herself to him, she had ended up breaking up with him and getting back together countless times over his unwanted, lightly sexual advances. Somehow, despite their relationship being torn apart again and again, their bond had survived, hanging by a single thread.
Perhaps Dheeraj truly loved her. Or perhaps he was only interested in her father’s wealth. Whatever the reason, their relationship had not ended yet, even though she had never really been able to give him the physical pleasure he wanted.
Kiara gritted her teeth and endured it. Dheeraj’s warm fingers were gently playing around her ear, neck, and throat, slowly moving downward.
She couldn’t take it anymore.
She didn’t even know whether she would be able to finish the composition and submit it to Jayraj Sir tomorrow. And on top of that, she had to put up with Dheeraj’s advances at a time like this!
Kiara clenched her jaw and abruptly stood up. Turning around, she shoved Dheeraj away and glared at him furiously.
“Is your relationship with me only about desire? Can’t you see how distressed I am? I can’t get the melody right at all! And on top of that, you have to touch me like that at a time like this? Does your love mean nothing more than wanting to possess my body? Can’t you care about what’s going on in my mind even a little, Raj?”
Dheeraj frowned at Kiara. Then, gritting his teeth, he said in a harsh voice,
“You’re awfully arrogant, aren’t you? So full of pride because of that body of yours, huh? Just watch how I shatter that arrogance and grind it beneath my feet.”
He put his shirt over his sleeveless vest, slammed the door shut, and stormed out of Kiara’s study—and their house.
Kiara’s head was burning with rage.
“He has the audacity to say he’ll crush my pride and grind it beneath his feet? Let’s see what he does. From today onward, I won’t even go near his shadow. It’s better to have no lover at all than to have someone like him. Bloody pervert!”
Dheeraj’s physical demands had once been somewhat less intense. But ever since her father died and her mother left her as well, he had constantly come to her expecting only one thing. He had never taken any responsibility for her emotional happiness or peace of mind. His love was driven solely by desire.
If she had completely surrendered herself to him, perhaps after getting what he wanted physically, he wouldn’t have thought twice about leaving her behind.
She couldn’t concentrate anymore today. She would wake up early tomorrow morning and try again. Right now, she needed to calm her mind.
Returning to her bedroom, Kiara switched off even the small light. She turned on some sleeping music at a very low volume through the sound system, switched on the AC, and let her body sink into the soft, cushioned bed.
What would tomorrow bring for her—a ray of hope, or something else waiting just around the corner?
149
8 January 2016
An Unexpected Roommate (Part-3)
After doing about twenty push-ups, Rajanya sat down right there on the mattress. She just couldn't shake off her irritation.
Although this was her everyday routine. After breakfast, she would come to the gym attached to the house and work out for an hour. Then she would return home, take a shower, eat something light, and leave for the shop. She would stay there until four. After that, she would spend her leisurely life with her friends, partying, drinking, and escort girls, before returning home sometime between eleven at night and one in the morning and going to sleep.
Rajanya was 5'5" tall. She wasn't muscular, but she had a lean, well-toned figure. Her hair was cut in a step style, reaching down to her neck. She was handsome-looking, and because of that, she had quite a following among women.
Seeing Rajanya sitting there deep in thought, her constant companion, friend, and brother-like buddy Arko came over.
"What's wrong, bro? Not in the mood for the gym today?"
"Ugh. I'm just in a lousy mood." Rajanya wiped her face with a towel.
"Why? Wasn't Mohini hot last night?"
"No, man. It's something else."
"Something else? Don't tell me you've fallen in love with Mohini?"
"Such a bad joke. This is a different case, bro."
Arko settled down beside Rajanya.
"Come on, tell me the whole case properly."
"Listen, Grandma has brought the new designer from our shop home to live with us. And not just into the house—she's put her right in my bedroom."
"Wow! What are you saying? Everything arranged right in your room? Oh wow! You should be delighted. Why are you lying around looking so miserable?"
"You idiot, listen to the whole thing first. Then run your mouth."
"Yeah, bro, tell me, tell me."
"Grandma has given me a condition. Apparently, I have to live with that girl for at least a year. Otherwise, she'll not only stop my allowance, she'll also throw me out of the shop, the house, and all the family property. In other words, she'll disown me completely."
"Oh my God! Now that's one hell of a case. Grandma actually made such a huge decision?!"
"That's exactly what I'm saying. Give me some advice, bro. Somehow, I have to get myself out of this trap."
"First tell me, what is the girl like?"
"How would I know? I haven't tested her."
"Forget testing her. You have seen her with your own eyes and talked to her, haven't you? Just tell me what she's like."
"She's a few years younger than me. Probably around five feet tall. Smaller and more delicate than me. But she's got a pretty face. A whole lot of hair on her head. Kind of a housewife type. That's about it."
"Hmm. Grandma clearly has good taste. She'll suit you perfectly. Just agree to it." Arko expressed his expert opinion.
"I'll slap you. She'll suit you. You agree to it." Rajanya mimicked Arko's words.
But Arko didn't give up.
"Listen to me. You won't find a girl like this easily. Besides, your family is supporting you so much in this matter. That's something to appreciate. Bro, I'm telling you, settle the matter. In the end, it'll benefit you."
"Wait a minute. Are you my friend or Grandma's grandson? You're sitting here speaking on their behalf."
"Come on, bro, I've always been on your side. That's exactly why I'm saying this. Let your wife stay at home. Outside, you can continue living exactly the way you do now. You can have both sides. You won't get disowned, and you won't have to put a leash on your lifestyle either."
"One minute—wife? Who said she's my wife?"
"Come on, the partner your grandma brought home. Anuradha, wasn't it? That's who I'm talking about."
"Yeah, Anuradha. But how did she become your sister-in-law?"
"Well, she's your partner, isn't she? I should show her some respect too. Technically, she should be my sister-in-law."
"Shut up, you idiot. The groom himself isn't interested, and he's already showing respect to the bride. I'll smack you right beside the ear."
Seeing Rajanya's angry expression, Arko fell silent.
But Rajanya was thinking about something else. Arko's suggestion wasn't actually that bad. Anuradha could stay at home, wherever she wanted—even in her bedroom—and Rajanya could continue enjoying her carefree life outside. She could have the best of both worlds. She would satisfy Grandma's condition while continuing to live life on her own terms.
However, she'd have to handle both sides very carefully.
With a faint smile appearing on her face, Rajanya wrapped her left arm around Arko's neck.
Arko squeaked.
"Bro, don't hit me! I was only trying to give you a little advice. But bro, I've changed my mind. I'm taking my advice back."
"Relax, man. I thought about it, and your idea was actually pretty good. But now come up with an even sneakier idea."
"What kind?"
"To do what you're suggesting, I'd have to take a huge risk. I'd have to carefully manage both sides. It would be stressful. But if the girl leaves on her own, my path becomes a complete highway. No risk, no pressure. What do you say?"
"Hmmmmm. Give me a moment to think."
Arko happily thought it over and then whispered an idea into Rajanya's ear.
Arko whispered so quietly that even I couldn't hear it. So we'll have to wait. Since Rajanya gladly accepted Arko's idea, she's surely going to put it into action. Then we'll find out what exactly Arko suggested to her.
Anyway, for the time being, the two friends exchanged their devious ideas and went off to do their respective work. They would meet again at five in the afternoon.
After returning home, taking a shower, and eating, Rajanya headed for the shop.
As soon as she entered the shop, her eyes unconsciously began searching for Anuradha. But she couldn't see her.
She wondered to herself whether Grandma had simply been bluffing about bringing her here.
But the very next moment, she saw Anuradha approaching from a distance.
She was wearing a deep-green three-quarter kurti with white leggings. Her eyes were lined with kajal, and she had a light shade of lipstick on her lips. Her thick cascade of hair was tied back with a hair catcher. She wore a golden watch on her left wrist and a bracelet on her right hand.
For a moment, Rajanya's fiercely irritable mood seemed to disappear.
She hadn't been able to properly observe Anuradha last night or even this morning. But now, she didn't mind secretly watching her.
Then, however, Arko's idea flashed through her mind. Rajanya immediately told herself:
"No, no, Raj. This girl is nothing but a trap designed to keep me tied down. I absolutely cannot look at her with soft feelings or amazed eyes. Because if I stupidly fall in love with her, I'll be sentenced to life imprisonment for the rest of my life. Parties, drinks, friends, new girls every day—I'll have to give all of that up. So I have to stay completely cold."
With that thought, Rajanya put on her serious attitude and walked away toward the other side of the shop.
150
5 January 2016
An Unexpected Roommate (Part-2)
As the three hands of the clock reached exactly eight, the alarm went off—“Wake up, wake up!”—and Rajanya’s sleep broke. This was her daily routine. She always woke up at the designated time when she heard the alarm.
Yawning, Rajanya sat up on the bed. As she looked around, she noticed that the room seemed a little different today. Then, suddenly, she remembered what had happened the previous night.
“Oh, that girl—Anuradha? Where is she? Where did she go?”
As Rajanya hurriedly got off the bed, her eyes fell on the dressing table. And instantly, the blood seemed to rush to her head.
“Binuda! Binuda! Come upstairs—quickly!”
Rajanya’s ear-splitting scream reached the ground floor in an instant.
“Anu Didi, please look after the cooking for a moment. I have to go upstairs right now. Chhordidi is calling me.”
As Binu handed the responsibility of cooking over to Anuradha and was about to leave the kitchen, Malinidevi called out to her.
“Where are you going, Binu?”
“Chhordidi is calling me, Ma.”
“You don’t need to go. Go back to the kitchen.”
“Oh, Ma, you know what happens when Chhordidi calls and I don’t go. She’ll make me run five miles. Let me go just once. I’ll be back in a moment.”
“Go to the kitchen. Send Anu.”
“But, Ma, I was saying… Anu Didi has only just arrived at this house. She has no idea what Chhordidi’s temper is like. The poor girl will get scolded for no reason.”
“Do what I’m telling you. I won’t say it a second time.”
Binu found herself in a terrible predicament. On one side, her Chhordidi was screaming for her, while on the other, Malinidevi was forbidding her from going. Caught between the two, Binu reluctantly sent Anu upstairs instead of going herself.
As Anuradha entered the room, the sight of the torn red rose petals scattered across the dusty floor suddenly made her heart twist with sadness. She looked up and saw Rajanya pacing around the room like a woman in a frenzy, occasionally shouting, “Binuda! Binuda!”
The moment Rajanya noticed Anuradha, she shouted,
“Where’s Binuda?”
“In the kitchen.”
“I’ve been calling him for so long. Why hasn’t he come?”
“I’ve come. Tell me whatever you wanted to say.”
“Who brought these—these things into my room?” Rajanya pointed toward the roses scattered across the floor.
“I did.”
“How dare you? First, you barged into my room in the middle of the night. Then you slept in my bed. And now you’ve brought roses into my room too? Where do you get all this courage?”
Rajanya suddenly grabbed Anuradha by both shoulders and began shaking her.
“I brought them because I wanted to. What problem do you have with that?”
Rajanya tightened her grip on Anuradha’s shoulders.
“Problem? I have a problem, all right. These flowers are not allowed in my room. Listen, you’re staying in my room against my wishes. Fine, stay. But you cannot do anything in my room without my permission. Understood?”
“No. How am I supposed to understand? Not until I know what these beautiful roses have done to you.”
Without even realizing it, Anuradha had now started addressing Rajanya informally as “you.”
“You don’t need to know. Just don’t do anything in this room without my permission.”
“This room belongs to me too now. So if I want something, I have every right to do it. And I’m not the one saying that—Thammi and Papa have given me that permission.”
“Come on. I’m settling this matter right now.”
Grabbing Anuradha’s hand, Rajanya dragged her all the way downstairs and stopped in front of Malinidevi.
“Thammi! Thammi!”
Malinidevi lowered the newspaper from in front of her face and looked ahead.
“Why are you making so much noise so early in the morning? What happened?”
“You’ll tell me what happened, Thammi. Who is this girl? What has she come here for?”
“She’s Anuradha Saha, the new designer at our shop.”
“Why did you bring a member of the shop staff into our house? And especially, why into my bedroom? There’s a guest room available. Put her there.”
“No. She’ll stay in your room.”
“Impossible.”
“Make it possible. Otherwise, you’ll be the one who loses.”
Then, turning toward Anuradha, she said,
“You can go now.”
As soon as Anuradha slipped her hand free from Rajanya’s grasp and left, Rajanya sat down on the chair opposite Malinidevi.
“What are you trying to do, Thammi?”
“I’m doing all this for your own good.”
“But that doesn’t mean you can put some complete stranger—no, no. I’m going to tell Papa about this.”
“There’s no harm in getting to know her. And Mohan flew to Delhi last night. So, for now, you’ll have to listen to me, Raj.”
“But, Thammi—”
“You won’t be allowed to get involved in any work at the shop. You won’t receive your monthly allowance of twenty thousand rupees. And in the future, you won’t receive even a portion of this Sengupta house or any of the shop’s properties. I’ll disinherit you from everything.”
“What? Why? When did all this happen?” Rajanya was completely stunned.
“It hasn’t happened yet. But it will. If you refuse to accept my conditions, then this is exactly what will happen to you in the future.”
“What conditions?”
“You have to stay with Anuradha.”
“Impossible. So horrible.”
“You turned thirty last January. How much longer are you going to spend your life drinking, partying, hanging out with friends, and escorts? It’s time you settled down.”
“What’s your plan, Thammi?” Rajanya asked, looking at Malinidevi inquisitively.
“To bring you back to a proper life.”
“No. Never. I’m perfectly fine with my parties and my XY girls. I can’t accept your condition.”
Rajanya finally gathered the courage to say it directly to Malinidevi’s face.
“Fine. Then tomorrow I’ll legally disinherit you. And then let’s see how long this reckless lifestyle of yours lasts.”
“Thammi…”
“Raj, I brought Anuradha here only after thoroughly checking her background. Stay with her for at least a year. Get to know each other properly and understand one another. Then, only if you agree, I’ll arrange your engagement. And if you still refuse, then take care of yourself on your own. You will have no place in this house or any claim to its property.”
Having finished speaking, Malinidevi called out to Binu,
“Binu, bring breakfast. I have to go to the shop.”
“Coming, Ma,” Binu’s voice came from the kitchen.
Burning with rage, Rajanya slammed her fist down on the table and stood up from the chair.
151
1 January 2016
An Unexpected Roommate (Part-1)
While turning over in her sleep, Rajannya’s hand brushed against something. She instantly screamed and sat upright. In a hurry, she switched on the bedside lamp—and was even more startled.
Sitting right opposite her was the girl. Fear was clearly visible on her face as she stared fixedly at Rajannya.
“W-who are you? What are you doing in my bed at this hour?” Rajannya shouted.
“I-I mean… I’m Anu… Anuradha Saha,” the girl stammered, nervously swallowing.
“Whether you’re Anuradha or half-sleeves, I don’t need to know. What are you doing in my bed at this hour? I don’t even know you. And how did you get into my room? Who are you? What are you up to? Why did you sneak in here? Speak up!” Rajannya began yelling at the top of her voice.
“Please… please speak a little softly. Everyone will wake up.”
“Don’t come here to teach me anything. Aren’t you ashamed of getting into a complete stranger’s bed?” Rajannya narrowed her eyes at Anuradha.
“Did you come to this house with Papa?”
Anuradha nervously nodded.
“I see. Then you should be staying in Papa’s room. What are you doing in my room? And on top of that, you actually climbed into my bed and went to sleep. You certainly aren’t lacking in courage. You entered Rajannya Sengupta’s room without her permission? Wait, I’m telling Papa right now.”
Just as Rajannya was about to get out of bed, Anuradha grabbed her hand.
“Please, please don’t disturb anyone in the middle of the night. Whatever you want to say, you can say it in the morning. Please, don’t make a scene right now.”
“You grabbed my hand? How dare you!” Rajannya jerked her hand away.
Then she got out of bed and stormed out of the room.
“Thammi! Thammi! Thammi!”
Shouting all the way, Rajannya came downstairs and went straight to Malinidevi’s room. Anuradha had no choice but to follow her.
Hearing her granddaughter shouting, Malinidevi opened the door and came out.
“What happened, Raj? Why are you shouting like this?”
For clarification, Rajannya Sengupta’s nickname is Raj. Her grandmother calls her by that name.
“Look, Thammi! That girl somehow came into my room. She was even sleeping in my bed. Is there no security in this house? Complete strangers are getting into bedrooms! This is hopeless.”
“Who told you she’s a complete stranger?”
“Then what else is she? Okay, Thammi, Papa brought her here—that’s fine. But why did he send her to my room instead of keeping her in his own? I admit I like girls. But that doesn’t mean just anyone can walk into my bedroom!”
“Relax, Raj. The girl is here because I gave her permission to enter this house. What you’re thinking about her is not the case. Your Papa brought her here at my request. And from now on, she will be staying in this house.”
“What? What does that mean? Some random girl is going to live here from now on?”
“Raj!”
One stern roar from Malinidevi was enough to make Rajannya fall silent.
Malinidevi was a gentle woman, but when necessary, she could be equally strict. Even now, she firmly remained in control of Sengupta Fashion Shop.
Mohan Sengupta—Rajannya’s father and Malinidevi’s only son—also followed his mother’s instructions without question. And Rajannya was the apple of both Mohan and Malinidevi’s eyes.
Meanwhile, Anuradha stood silently. She had certainly not been prepared for a situation like this.
In a calm voice, Malinidevi said,
“You go to the room, Anu.”
Anuradha remained standing with her head bowed.
Rajannya looked Anuradha over once, then turned to Malinidevi.
“By any chance, is she going to stay in my room from today?”
“Of course. That’s exactly what I’ve arranged.”
“But why, Thammi? You know I don’t even share a room with just anyone, let alone a bed. And still—”
Malinidevi stopped Rajannya with a gesture of her hand.
“This isn’t the right time to discuss all this. Take Anu to your room. We’ll talk about everything tomorrow morning.”
“But, Thammi, she’s not staying in my room.”
“I don’t like repeating myself, Raj. I’m sure you know that very well. Do what I’m telling you. Go… take Anu to your room. And don’t be rude to her in any way.”
“Oh God, save me.”
Rajannya stormed up the stairs.
“Anu, this is my only granddaughter. You’ll have to handle her a little carefully. I’ll explain the rest to you in due course.”
“Hmm, Thammi.”
Anuradha slowly followed upstairs. Malinidevi smiled to herself and closed the door.
At last, she had managed to make a permanent arrangement for her free-spirited granddaughter. Yet she still couldn’t feel completely at ease. She knew very well that Rajannya was not going to accept the matter so easily.
As soon as she entered the room, Rajannya took a bottle of beer from the refrigerator and sat down at the edge of the bed.
Ugh, how annoying.
She had barely taken a few gulps when Anuradha returned.
Rajannya gave her a sideways glance and watched her suspiciously. But because of her grandmother’s orders, she said nothing.
This time, however, Anuradha was the one to start the conversation.
“Do you always drink alcohol?”
“What? I’m drinking right now, aren’t I? And this is beer.”
“Same thing. You were drunk when you came home earlier too. And now…”
“When?”
“When you came home.”
“How did you know that?”
“I arrived in the afternoon. And I’ve been in this room ever since. Thammi told me to stay here, after all. You came home at night. Binuda brought you upstairs.”
“Oh. Looks like you’ve already learned everyone’s names and relationships as soon as you arrived.”
“Thammi and Papa introduced everyone to me.”
“Excuse me… he’s my Papa, not yours.”
“But… he told me to call him Papa.”
“Oh God.”
Rajannya’s jaw tightened in irritation.
She couldn’t understand the reason or purpose behind her grandmother’s bizarre decision. And now, on top of everything else, there was this girl…
Rajannya let out a deep sigh and gulped down the rest of her beer.
Legal Issues Explained
Insightful coverage on laws like Section 377 and their impact on LGBTQ+ lives.


Pride and Culture
Celebrations, events, and cultural highlights showcasing community pride and resilience.
Social Change Advocacy
Informing and mobilizing readers to support inclusion, equality, and human rights.

Get in touch
Telephone: +8801776808178
E-mail: info@roopbaan-sylhet.org
Address: Ambarkhana-3100, Sylhet, Bangladesh
